This is a modern-English version of Astounding Stories of Super-Science January 1930, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


ASTOUNDING STORIES OF SUPER-SCIENCE

VOL. I No. 1 JANUARY, 1930

W. M. CLAYTON, Publisher

HARRY BATES, Editor

DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor

COVER DESIGN
H. W. WESSOLOWSKI

Painted in Water-colors from a Scene in "The Beetle Horde."

Painted in watercolors from a scene in "The Beetle Horde."


On Sale the First Thursday of Each Month

On Sale the First Thursday of Every Month

The Clayton Standard on a Magazine Guarantees:

That the stories therein are clean, interesting, vivid; by leading writers of the day and purchased under conditions approved by the Authors' League of America;

That such magazines are manufactured in Union shops by American workmen;

That each newsdealer and agent is insured a fair profit;

That an intelligent censorship guards their advertising pages.

The Clayton Standard for a Magazine Guarantees:

That the stories in it are clean, engaging, and vivid; created by leading writers of the time and obtained under conditions approved by the Authors' League of America;

That these magazines are produced in Union shops by American workers;

That every newsagent and dealer receives a fair profit;

That intelligent censorship oversees their advertising pages.

The other Clayton magazines are:

The other Clayton magazines are:

ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS MONTHLY, WIDE WORLD ADVENTURES, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, FLYERS, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, WESTERN NOVEL MAGAZINE, BIG STORY MAGAZINE, MISS 1930, and FOREST AND STREAM

ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS MONTHLY, WIDE WORLD ADVENTURES, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, FLYERS, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, WESTERN NOVEL MAGAZINE, BIG STORY MAGAZINE, MISS 1930, and FOREST AND STREAM

More Than Two Million Copies Required to Supply the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.

Over Two Million Copies Needed to Meet the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.

Issued monthly by Publishers' Fiscal Corporation, 80 Lafayette St., New York, N. Y. W. M. Clayton, President; Nathan Goldmann, Secretary. Application for entry as second-class mail pending at the Post Office at New York, under Act of March 3, 1879. Application for registration of title as Trade Mark pending in the U.S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men's List. For advertising rates address E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.

Issued monthly by Publishers' Fiscal Corporation, 80 Lafayette St., New York, NY. W. M. Clayton, President; Nathan Goldmann, Secretary. Application for entry as second-class mail is pending at the Post Office in New York, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Application for trademark registration is pending in the U.S. Patent Office. Member of Newsstand Group—Men's List. For advertising rates, contact E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.


CONTENTS

EDITORIAL THE EDITOR 7

An Introduction to a New and Unique Magazine.

An Introduction to a New and Unique Magazine.

THE BEETLE HORDE VICTOR ROUSSEAU 8

Only Two Young Explorers Stand in the Way of the Mad Bram's Horrible Revenge—the Releasing of His Trillions of Man-sized Beetles upon an Utterly Defenseless World. (Part One of a Two-part Novel.)

Only two young explorers are in the way of the crazy Bram's terrible revenge— unleashing his trillions of man-sized beetles on a completely defenseless world. (Part One of a Two-part Novel.)

THE CAVE OF HORROR CAPTAIN S. P. MEEK 32

Screaming, the Guardsman Was Jerked Through the Air. An Unearthly Screech Rang Through the Cavern. The Unseen Horror of Mammoth Cave Had Struck Again!

Screaming, the Guard was yanked through the air. An eerie screech echoed through the cavern. The unseen terror of Mammoth Cave had struck again!

PHANTOMS OF REALITY RAY CUMMINGS 46

Red Sensua's Knife Came up Dripping—and the Two Adventurers Knew that Chaos and Bloody Revolution Had Been Unleashed in that Shadowy Kingdom of the Fourth Dimension. (A Complete Novel.)

Red Sensua's knife came up dripping—and the two adventurers realized that chaos and bloody revolution had been unleashed in that shadowy kingdom of the Fourth Dimension. (A Complete Novel.)

THE STOLEN MIND M. L. STALEY 75

What Would You Do, If, Like Quest, You Were Tricked, and Your Very Mind and Will Stolen from Your Body?

What would you do if, like Quest, you were tricked and your mind and will were stolen from your body?

COMPENSATION C. V. TENCH 92

Professor Wroxton Had Disappeared—But in the Bottom of the Mysterious Crystal Cage Lay the Diamond from His Ring!

Professor Wroxton had vanished—but at the bottom of the mysterious crystal cage lay the diamond from his ring!

TANKS MURRAY LEINSTER 100

Two Miles of American Front Had Gone Dead. And on Two Lone Infantrymen, Lost in the Menace of the Fog-gas and the Tanks, Depended the Outcome of the War of 1932.

Two miles of the American front had gone silent. And on two solitary infantrymen, lost in the threat of the fog, gas, and tanks, rested the fate of the war in 1932.

INVISIBLE DEATH ANTHONY PELCHER 118

On Lees' Quick and Clever Action Depended the Life of "Old Perk" Ferguson, the Millionaire Manufacturer Threatened by the Uncanny, Invisible Killer.

Lees' quick and clever actions determined the fate of "Old Perk" Ferguson, the millionaire manufacturer who was threatened by the mysterious, invisible killer.


Introducing
Astounding Stories
Amazing Stories

What are "astounding" stories?

What are "amazing" stories?

Well, if you lived in Europe in 1490, and someone told you the earth was round and moved around the sun—that would have been an "astounding" story.

Well, if you lived in Europe in 1490 and someone told you the earth was round and revolved around the sun—that would have been an "astounding" story.

Or if you lived in 1840, and were told that some day men a thousand miles apart would be able to talk to each other through a little wire—or without any wire at all—that would have been another.

Or if you lived in 1840, and were told that someday people a thousand miles apart would be able to talk to each other through a small wire—or even without any wire at all—that would have been another.

Or if, in 1900, they predicted ocean-crossing airplanes and submarines, world-girdling Zeppelins, sixty-story buildings, radio, metal that can be made to resist gravity and float in the air—these would have been other "astounding" stories.

Or if, in 1900, they predicted airplanes that could cross oceans and submarines, giant airships that could circle the globe, skyscrapers with sixty floors, radio technology, and materials that can defy gravity and float—these would have been other "astounding" stories.

To-day, time has gone by, and all these things are commonplace. That is the only real difference between the astounding and the commonplace—Time.

Today, time has passed, and all these things are ordinary. That's the only real difference between the amazing and the ordinary—Time.

To-morrow, more astounding things are going to happen. Your children—or their children—are going to take a trip to the moon. They will be able to render themselves invisible—a problem that has already been partly solved. They will be able to disintegrate their bodies in New York and reintegrate them in China—and in a matter of seconds.

Tomorrow, more amazing things are going to happen. Your kids—or their kids—are going to take a trip to the moon. They'll be able to make themselves invisible—a challenge that’s already been partly addressed. They'll be able to break down their bodies in New York and put them back together in China—in just a matter of seconds.

Astounding? Indeed, yes.

Amazing? Absolutely, yes.

Impossible? Well—television would have been impossible, almost unthinkable, ten years ago.

Impossible? Well—television would have seemed impossible, almost unimaginable, ten years ago.

Now you will see the kind of magazine that it is our pleasure to offer you beginning with this, the first number of Astounding Stories.

Now you'll see the kind of magazine we're excited to offer you, starting with this, the first issue of Amazing Stories.

It is a magazine whose stories will anticipate the super-scientific achievements of To-morrow—whose stories will not only be strictly accurate in their science but will be vividly, dramatically and thrillingly told.

It’s a magazine that will feature stories predicting the super-scientific breakthroughs of tomorrow—stories that will not only be scientifically accurate but will also be told in a vivid, dramatic, and thrilling way.

Already we have secured stories by some of the finest writers of fantasy in the world—men such as Ray Cummings, Murray Leinster, Captain S. P. Meek, Harl Vincent, R. F. Starzl and Victor Rousseau.

Already we have secured stories from some of the best fantasy writers in the world—authors like Ray Cummings, Murray Leinster, Captain S. P. Meek, Harl Vincent, R. F. Starzl, and Victor Rousseau.

So—order your next month's copy of Astounding Stories in advance!—The Editor.

So—order your copy of Amazing Stories for next month in advance!—The Editor.


The Beetle Horde

A TWO-PART NOVEL

By Victor Rousseau


Dodd and Tommy realised that they were powerless against the monstrous beetles.


CHAPTER I

Dodd's Discovery

Only two young explorers stand in the way of the mad Bram's horrible revenge—the releasing of his trillions of man-sized beetles upon an utterly defenseless world.

Out of the south the biplane came winging back toward the camp, a black speck against the dazzling white of the vast ice-fields that extended unbroken to the horizon on every side.

Out of the south, the biplane flew back toward the camp, a tiny black dot against the bright white of the endless ice fields stretching uninterrupted to the horizon in every direction.

It came out of the south, and yet, a hundred miles further back along the course on which it flew, it could not have proceeded in any direction except northward. For a hundred miles south lay the south pole, the goal toward which the Travers Expeditions had been pressing for the better part of that year.

It came from the south, but a hundred miles back along its path, it couldn't have gone any direction other than north. A hundred miles to the south was the South Pole, the destination that the Travers Expeditions had been striving toward for most of that year.

Not that they could not have reached it sooner. As a matter of fact, the pole had been crossed and re-crossed, according to the estimate of Tommy Travers, aviator, and nephew of the old millionaire who stood fairy uncle to the expedition. But one of the things that was being sought was the exact site of the pole. Not within a couple of miles or so, but within the fraction of an inch.

Not that they couldn’t have gotten there sooner. In fact, the pole had been crossed and recrossed, according to Tommy Travers, an aviator and the nephew of the old millionaire who was like a fairy godfather to the expedition. But one of the key things they were looking for was the exact location of the pole. Not just within a couple of miles, but to the fraction of an inch.

It had something to do with Einstein, and something to do with terrestrial magnetism, and the variations of the south magnetic pole, and the reason therefore, and something to do with parallaxes and the precession of the equinoxes and other things, this search for the pole's exact location. But all that was principally the affair of the astronomer of the party. Tommy Travers, who was now evidently on his way back, didn't give a whoop for Einstein, or any of the rest of the stuff. He had been enjoying himself after his fashion during a year of frostbites and hard rations, and he was beginning to anticipate the delights of the return to Broadway.

It had something to do with Einstein, and something to do with Earth's magnetic field, and the shifts of the south magnetic pole, and the reasons for that, and something about parallaxes and the precession of the equinoxes and other things related to finding the exact location of the pole. But all that was mainly the concern of the party's astronomer. Tommy Travers, who was clearly on his way back, didn’t care about Einstein or any of that other stuff. He had been having his own kind of fun during a year of frostbite and tough living, and he was starting to look forward to the excitement of returning to Broadway.

Captain Storm, in charge of the expedition, together with the five others of the advance camp, watched the plane maneuver up to the tents. She came down neatly on the smooth snow, skidded on her runners like an expert skater, and came to a stop almost immediately in front of the marquee.

Captain Storm, leading the expedition, along with the five others at the advance camp, watched as the plane moved toward the tents. It landed smoothly on the flat snow, glided on its runners like a skilled skater, and came to a stop almost right in front of the marquee.

Tommy Travers leaped out of the enclosed cockpit, which, shut off by glass from the cabin, was something like the front seat of a limousine.

Tommy Travers jumped out of the enclosed cockpit, which, separated by glass from the cabin, was similar to the front seat of a luxury car.

"Well, Captain, we followed that break for a hundred miles, and there's no ground cleft, as you expected," he said. "But Jim Dodd and I picked up something, and Jim seems to have gone crazy."

"Well, Captain, we tracked that break for a hundred miles, and there’s no fissure in the ground, like you thought," he said. "But Jim Dodd and I found something, and Jim appears to have lost his mind."


Through the windows of the cabin, Jim Dodd, the young archaeologist of the party, could be seen apparently wrestling with something that looked like a suit of armor. By the time Captain Storm, Jimmy, and the other members of the party had reached the cabin door, Dodd had got it open and flung himself out backward, still hugging what he had found, and maneuvering so that he managed to fall on his back and sustain its weight.

Through the cabin windows, Jim Dodd, the young archaeologist in the group, was seen seemingly struggling with something that resembled a suit of armor. By the time Captain Storm, Jimmy, and the other members of the group reached the cabin door, Dodd had opened it and thrown himself out backward, still clutching what he had discovered and managing to fall on his back while supporting its weight.

"Say, what the—what—what's that?" gasped Storm.

"Wait, what the—what—what's that?" gasped Storm.

Even the least scientific minded of the party gasped in amazement at what Dodd had. It resembled nothing so much as an enormous beetle. As a matter of fact, it was an insect, for it had the three sections that characterize this class, but it was merely the shell of one. Between four and five feet in height, when Dodd stood it on end, it could now be seen to consist of the hard exterior substance of some huge, unknown coleopter.

Even the least scientifically inclined person in the group gasped in amazement at what Dodd had. It looked strikingly like a giant beetle. In fact, it was an insect, as it had the three sections that define this class, but it was just the shell of one. Standing four to five feet tall, when Dodd set it upright, it became clear that it was made of the hard outer material of some enormous, unknown beetle.

This substance, which was fully three inches thick over the thorax, looked as hard as plate armor.

This material, which was a full three inches thick over the chest, looked as tough as body armor.

"What is it?" gasped Storm again.

"What is it?" Storm gasped again.


Tommy Travers made answer, for James Dodd was evidently incapable of speech, more from emotion than from the force with which he had landed backward in the snow.

Tommy Travers replied, since James Dodd was clearly unable to speak, more due to his emotions than from the impact of falling backward into the snow.

"We found it at the pole, Captain," he said. "At least, pretty near where the pole ought to be. We ran into a current of warm air or something. The snow had melted in places, and there were patches of bare rock. This thing was lying in a hollow among them."

"We found it at the pole, Captain," he said. "Well, pretty close to where the pole should be. We came across a current of warm air or something. The snow had melted in some spots, and there were areas of exposed rock. This thing was sitting in a dip among them."

"If I didn't see it before my eyes, I'd think you crazy, Tommy," said Storm with some asperity. "What is it, a crab?"

"If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I'd think you were crazy, Tommy," Storm said with a bit of irritation. "What is it, a crab?"

"Crab be damned!" shouted Jim Dodd, suddenly recovering his faculties. "My God, Captain Storm, don't you know the difference between an insect and a crustacean? This is a fossil beetle. Don't you see the distinguishing mark of the coleoptera, those two elytra, or wing-covers, which meet in the median dorsal line? A beetle, but with the shell of a crustacean instead of mere chitin. That's what led you astray, I expect. God, what a tale we'll have to tell when we get back to New York! We'll drop everything else, and spend years, if need be, looking for other specimens."

"To hell with the crab!" shouted Jim Dodd, suddenly coming to his senses. "My God, Captain Storm, don’t you know the difference between an insect and a crustacean? This is a fossil beetle. Can’t you see the distinguishing feature of the coleoptera, those two elytra, or wing covers, that meet in the middle on the back? It’s a beetle, but with a crustacean’s shell instead of just chitin. That’s what confused you, I bet. Wow, what a story we’ll have to share when we get back to New York! We’ll drop everything else and spend years, if we have to, searching for more specimens."

"Like fun you will!" shouted Higby, the astronomer of the party. "Lemme tell you right here, Dodd, nobody outside the Museum of Natural History is going to care a damn about your old fossils. What we're going to do is to march straight to the true pole, and spend a year taking observations and parallaxes. If Einstein's brochure, in which he links up gravitation with magnetism, is correct—"

"Yeah, right!" shouted Higby, the party's astronomer. "Let me tell you, Dodd, nobody outside the Museum of Natural History is going to care at all about your old fossils. What we're going to do is march straight to the true pole and spend a year taking observations and measuring parallaxes. If Einstein's pamphlet, where he connects gravitation with magnetism, is correct—"

"Fossil beetles!" Jim Dodd burst out, ignoring the astronomer. "That means that in the Tertiary Era, probably, there existed forms of life in the antarctic continent that have never been found elsewhere. Imagine a world in which the insect reached a size proportionate to the great saurians, Captain Storm! I'll wager poor Bram discovered this. That's why he stayed behind when the Greystoke Expedition came within a hundred miles of the pole. I'll wager he's left a cairn somewhere with full details inside it. We've got to find it. We—"

"Fossil beetles!" Jim Dodd exclaimed, ignoring the astronomer. "That means that during the Tertiary Era, there were likely forms of life in Antarctica that have never been found anywhere else. Can you imagine a world where insects grew to sizes similar to the giant dinosaurs, Captain Storm? I bet poor Bram stumbled upon this. That’s why he stayed behind when the Greystoke Expedition got within a hundred miles of the pole. I bet he’s left a cairn somewhere with all the details inside it. We’ve got to find it. We—"


But Jim Dodd, suddenly realizing that the rest of the party could hardly be said to share his enthusiasm in any marked degree, broke off and looked sulky.

But Jim Dodd, suddenly realizing that the rest of the group didn’t seem to share his excitement at all, stopped talking and looked moody.

"You say you found this thing pretty nearly upon the site of the true pole?" Captain Storm asked Tommy.

"You say you found this thing almost right at the actual pole?" Captain Storm asked Tommy.

"Within five miles, I'd say, Captain. The fog was so bad that we couldn't get our directions very well."

"Within five miles, I’d say, Captain. The fog was so thick that we couldn’t see our way very clearly."

"Well, then, there's going to be no difficulty," answered Storm. "If this fair weather lasts, we'll be at the pole in another week, and we'll start making our permanent camp. Plenty of opportunity for all you gentlemen. As for me, I'm merely a sailor, and I'm trying to be impartial.

"Well, then, there won’t be any problems," Storm replied. "If this nice weather holds up, we’ll reach the pole in a week, and we’ll set up our permanent camp. There will be plenty of chances for all you guys. As for me, I’m just a sailor, and I’m trying to stay neutral."

"And please remember, gentlemen, that we're well into March now, and likely to have the first storms of autumn on us any day. So let's drop the argument and remember that we've got to pull together!"

"And please remember, guys, that we're already in March now, and we could have the first storms of autumn on us any day. So let's put the argument aside and remember that we need to work together!"


Tommy Travers was the only skilled aviator of the expedition, which had brought two planes with it. It was a queer friendship that had sprung up between him and Jim Dodd. Tommy, the blasé ex-Harvard man, who was known along Broadway, and had never been able to settle down, seemed as different as possible from the spectacled, scholarly Dodd, ten years his senior, red-haired, irascible, and living, as Tommy put it, in the Age of Old Red Sandstone, instead of in the year 1930 A. D.

Tommy Travers was the only skilled pilot on the expedition, which had brought along two planes. An unusual friendship had developed between him and Jim Dodd. Tommy, the worldly ex-Harvard guy, known around Broadway, who had never quite settled down, seemed completely different from the bespectacled, studious Dodd, who was ten years older, had red hair, was irritable, and, as Tommy put it, lived in the Age of Old Red Sandstone instead of in the year 1930 A.D.

It was generally known—though the story had been officially denied—that there had been trouble in the Greystoke Expedition of three years before. Captain Greystoke had taken the brilliant, erratic Bram, of the Carnegie Archaeological Institute, with him, and Bram's history was a long record of trouble.

It was widely known—although it had been officially denied—that there had been issues in the Greystoke Expedition three years earlier. Captain Greystoke had taken the talented but unpredictable Bram from the Carnegie Archaeological Institute with him, and Bram's track record was filled with problems.

It was Bram who had exploded the faked neolithic finds at Mannheim, thereby earning the undying enmity of certain European savants, but brilliantly demolishing them when he smashed the so-called Mannheim stone pitcher (valued at a hundred thousand dollars) with a pocket-axe, and caustically inquired whether neolithic man used babbit metal rivets to fasten on his jug handles.

It was Bram who had exposed the fake Neolithic finds at Mannheim, earning the lasting hatred of some European scholars, but he brilliantly dismantled their arguments when he destroyed the so-called Mannheim stone pitcher (worth a hundred thousand dollars) with a pocket-axe and sarcastically asked whether Neolithic humans used babbit metal rivets to attach their jug handles.


Bram's brilliant work in the investigation of the origin of the negrito Asiatic races had been awarded one of the Nobel prizes, and Bram had declined it in an insulting letter because he disapproved of the year's prize award for literature.

Bram's outstanding work in investigating the origins of the negrito Asiatic races had earned him one of the Nobel prizes, but Bram turned it down in a disrespectful letter because he disagreed with that year's literature prize recipient.

He had been a storm center for years, embittered by long opposition, when he joined the Greystoke Expedition for the purpose of investigating the marine fauna of the antarctic continent.

He had been at the center of controversy for years, frustrated by ongoing opposition, when he joined the Greystoke Expedition to explore the marine life of the Antarctic continent.

And it was known that his presence had nearly brought the Greystoke Expedition to the point of civil war. Rumor said he had been deliberately abandoned. His enemies hoped he had. The facts seemed to be, however, that in an outburst of temper he had walked out of camp in a furious snowstorm and perished. For days his body had been sought in vain.

And it was known that his presence had almost led the Greystoke Expedition to the brink of civil war. Rumors circulated that he had been intentionally left behind. His enemies wished for that to be true. However, the reality appeared to be that, in a fit of anger, he had walked out of camp during a violent snowstorm and died. They had searched for his body for days without success.

Jimmy Dodd had run foul of Bram some years before, when Bram had published a criticism of one of Dodd's addresses dealing with fossil monotremes, or egg-laying mammals. In his inimitable way, Bram had suggested that the problem which came first, the egg or the chicken, was now seen to be linked up with the Darwinian theory, and solved in the person of Dodd.

Jimmy Dodd had clashed with Bram a few years earlier when Bram published a critique of one of Dodd's talks about fossil monotremes, or egg-laying mammals. In his unique style, Bram suggested that the age-old question of which came first, the egg or the chicken, was now connected to Darwin's theory and was resolved through Dodd himself.

Nevertheless, Jimmy Dodd entertained a devoted admiration for the memory of the dead scientist. He believed that Bram must have left records of inestimable importance in a cairn before he died. He wanted to find that cairn.

Nevertheless, Jimmy Dodd had a deep admiration for the memory of the deceased scientist. He believed that Bram must have left behind records of great significance in a cairn before he died. He wanted to locate that cairn.

And he knew, what a number of Bram's enemies knew, that the dead scientist had been a morphine addict. He believed that he had wandered out into the snow under the influence of the drug.

And he knew, like many of Bram's enemies, that the dead scientist had been a morphine addict. He believed that he had walked out into the snow while under the influence of the drug.


Dodd, who shared a tent with Tommy, had raved the greater part of the night about the find.

Dodd, who shared a tent with Tommy, had been excitedly talking all night about the discovery.

"Well, but see here, Jimmy, suppose these beetles did inhabit the antarctic continent a few million years ago, why get excited?" Tommy had asked.

"Well, look, Jimmy, even if these beetles lived in Antarctica a few million years ago, why get all worked up?" Tommy asked.

"Excited?" bellowed Dodd. "It opens one of the biggest problems that science has to face. Why haven't they survived into historic times? Why didn't they cross into Australia, like the opossum, by the land bridge then existent between that continent and South America? Beetles five feet in length, and practically invulnerable! What killed them off? Why didn't they win the supremacy over man?"

"Excited?" shouted Dodd. "It brings up one of the biggest challenges that science has to tackle. Why didn't they survive into recorded history? Why didn't they migrate to Australia, like the opossum, using the land bridge that used to connect that continent to South America? Beetles that are five feet long and nearly invincible! What wiped them out? Why didn't they dominate over humans?"

Jimmy Dodd had muttered till he went to sleep, and he had muttered worse in his dreams. Tommy was glad that Captain Storm had given them permission to return to the same spot next morning and look for further fossils, though his own interest in them was of the slightest.

Jimmy Dodd had grumbled until he fell asleep, and he had grumbled even more in his dreams. Tommy was glad that Captain Storm had allowed them to come back to the same place the next morning and search for more fossils, even though he was only mildly interested in them.

The dogs were being harnessed next morning when the two men hopped into the plane. The thermometer was unusually high for the season, for in the south polar regions the short summer is usually at an end by March. Tommy was sweating in his furs in a temperature well above the freezing point. The snow was crusted hard, the sky overcast with clouds, and a wind was blowing hard out of the south, and increasing in velocity hourly.

The dogs were being harnessed the next morning when the two men climbed into the plane. The thermometer was unusually high for this time of year, as the short summer in the southern polar regions usually ends by March. Tommy was sweating in his furs in a temperature well above freezing. The snow was hard and crusty, the sky was cloudy, and a strong wind was blowing in from the south, getting faster and stronger by the hour.

"A bad day for starting," said Captain Storm. "Looks like one of the autumn storms was blowing up. If I were you, I'd watch the weather, Tommy."

"A rough start to the day," said Captain Storm. "It seems like one of those autumn storms is rolling in. If I were you, I'd keep an eye on the weather, Tommy."


Tommy glanced at Dodd, who was huddled in the rear cockpit, fuming at the delay, and grinned whimsically. "I guess I can handle her, Captain," he answered. "It's only an hour's flight to where he found that fossil."

Tommy looked at Dodd, who was sulking in the back cockpit, irritated by the delay, and smiled playfully. "I think I can manage her, Captain," he said. "It's just an hour's flight to where he found that fossil."

"Just as you please," said Storm curtly. He knew that Tommy's judgment as a pilot could always be relied upon. "You'll find us here when you return," he added. "I've counter-manded the order to march. I don't like the look of the weather at all."

"Sure thing," Storm said sharply. He knew he could always count on Tommy's judgment as a pilot. "We'll be here when you get back," he added. "I've canceled the order to march. I really don't like the look of the weather."

Tommy grinned again and pressed the starter. The engine caught and warmed up. One of the men kicked away the blocks of ice that had been placed under the skids to serve as chocks. The plane taxied over the crusted snow, and took off into the south.

Tommy grinned again and pressed the starter. The engine roared to life and warmed up. One of the men kicked away the ice blocks that had been put under the skids to act as chocks. The plane taxied over the packed snow and took off toward the south.


The camp was situated in a hollow among the ice-mountains that rose to a height of two or three thousand feet all around. Tommy had not dreamed how strongly the gale was blowing until he was over the top of them. Then he realized that he was facing a tougher proposition than he had calculated on. The storm struck the biplane with full force.

The camp was located in a valley surrounded by ice-capped mountains that reached two or three thousand feet all around. Tommy hadn't imagined how fiercely the wind was blowing until he was above them. Then he understood that he was up against a bigger challenge than he had expected. The storm hit the biplane with full force.

A snowstorm was driving up rapidly, blackening the sky. The sun, which only appeared for a brief interval every day, was practically touching the horizon as it rose to make its minute arc in the sky. A star was visible through a rift in the clouds overhead, and the pale daylight in which they had started had already become twilight.

A snowstorm was quickly approaching, darkening the sky. The sun, which only showed up for a short time each day, was almost touching the horizon as it made its small arc in the sky. A star was visible through a break in the clouds above, and the dim daylight they had started with had already turned to twilight.

Tommy was tempted to turn back, but it was only a hundred miles, and Jimmy Dodd would give him no peace if he did so. So he put the plane's nose resolutely into the wind, watching his speed indicator drop from a hundred miles per hour to eighty, sixty, forty—less.

Tommy thought about turning back, but it was just a hundred miles, and Jimmy Dodd wouldn’t let him rest if he did. So he pointed the plane into the wind, watching the speed gauge drop from a hundred miles per hour to eighty, sixty, forty—down even more.

The storm was beating up furiously. Of a sudden the clouds broke into a deluge of whirling snow.

The storm was raging fiercely. Suddenly, the clouds unleashed a downpour of swirling snow.

In a moment the windshield was a frozen, opaque mass. Tommy opened it, and peered out into the biting air. He could see nothing.... The plane, caught in the fearful cross-currents that swirl about the southern roof of the world, was fluttering like a leaf in the wind. The altimeter was dropping dangerously.

In an instant, the windshield turned into a frozen, opaque sheet. Tommy opened it and looked out into the frigid air. He could see nothing... The plane, trapped in the terrifying cross-currents swirling around the southern pole, was flapping like a leaf in the wind. The altimeter was dropping dangerously.

Tommy opened the throttle to the limit, zooming, and, like a spurred horse, the biplane shot forward and upward. She touched five thousand, six, seven—and that, for her, was ceiling under those conditions, for a sudden tremendous shock of wind, coming in a fierce cross-current, swung her round, tossed her to and fro in the enveloping white cloud. And Tommy knew that he had the fight of his life upon his hands.

Tommy opened the throttle all the way, speeding up, and like a horse pushed to run, the biplane shot forward and climbed. She reached five thousand, six, seven—and that was her maximum altitude under those conditions, as a sudden, intense gust of wind, hitting her from the side, swung her around and tossed her around in the thick white cloud. And Tommy realized he was in for the fight of his life.


The compasses, which required considerable daily adjusting to be of use so near to the pole, had now gone out of use altogether. The air speed indicator had apparently gone west, for it was oscillating between zero and twenty. The turn and bank indicator was performing a kind of tango round the dial. Even the eight-day clock had ceased to function, but that might have been due to the fact that Tommy had neglected to wind it. And the oil pressure gauge presented a still more startling sight, for a glance showed that either there was a leak or else the oil had frozen.

The compasses, which needed a lot of daily adjustment to be useful so close to the pole, were now completely out of service. The air speed indicator seemed to be malfunctioning, as it was swinging between zero and twenty. The turn and bank indicator was doing a sort of dance around the dial. Even the eight-day clock had stopped working, but that might be because Tommy had forgotten to wind it. And the oil pressure gauge showed an even more alarming sight, as a quick look indicated that either there was a leak or the oil had frozen.

Tommy looked around at Dodd and pointed downward. Dodd responded with a vicious forward wave of his hand.

Tommy looked at Dodd and pointed down. Dodd reacted with a quick, aggressive wave of his hand.

Tommy shook his head, and Dodd started forward along the cabin, apparently with the intention of committing assault and battery upon him. Instead, the archaeologist collapsed upon the floor as the plane spun completely around under the impact of a blast that was like a giant's slap.

Tommy shook his head, and Dodd moved forward along the cabin, seemingly ready to attack him. Instead, the archaeologist fell to the floor as the plane spun completely around from the force of a blast that felt like a giant's slap.

The plane was no longer controllable. True, she responded in some sort to the controls, but all Tommy was able to do was to keep her from going into a crazy sideslip or nose dive as he fought with the elements. And those elements were like a devil unchained. One moment he was dropping like a plummet, the next he was shooting up like a rocket as a vertical blast of air caught the plane and tossed her like a cork into the invisible heavens. Then she was revolving, as if in a maelstrom, and by degrees this rotary movement began to predominate.

The plane was completely out of control. Sure, she reacted a bit to the controls, but all Tommy could do was prevent her from spiraling wildly or nosediving as he battled the elements. And those elements felt like a wild beast unleashed. One moment, he was falling like a stone, and the next, he was soaring upwards like a rocket as a strong surge of air caught the plane and tossed it around like a cork in the unseen skies. Then it started spinning, as if caught in a whirlwind, and gradually that spinning motion began to take over.

Round and round went the plane, in circles that gradually narrowed, and it was all Tommy could do to swing the stick so as to keep her from skidding or sideslipping. And as he worked desperately at his task Tommy began to realize something that made him wonder if he was not dreaming.

Round and round went the plane, in circles that gradually narrowed, and it was all Tommy could do to steer the stick to keep it from skidding or sideslipping. As he worked desperately at his task, Tommy began to realize something that made him wonder if he was dreaming.


The snow was no longer snow, but rain—mist, rather, warm mist that had already cleared the windshield and covered it with tiny drops.

The snow had turned into rain—more like warm mist that had already cleared the windshield and left it dotted with tiny drops.

And that white, opaque world into which he was looking was no longer snow but fog—the densest fog that Tommy had ever encountered.

And that white, foggy world he was staring at was no longer snow but thick fog—the densest fog Tommy had ever experienced.

Fog like white wool, drifting past him in fleecy flakes that looked as if they had solid substance. Warm fog that was like balm upon his frozen skin, but of a warmth that was impossible within a few miles of the frozen pole.

Fog like white wool drifted past him in soft flakes that seemed almost solid. It was a warm fog that felt soothing against his cold skin, but that kind of warmth shouldn't exist just a few miles from the frozen pole.

Then there came a momentary break in it, and Tommy looked down and uttered a cry of fear. Fear, because he knew that he must be dreaming.

Then there was a brief pause, and Tommy looked down and let out a cry of fear. Fear, because he realized he must be dreaming.

Not more than a thousand feet beneath him he saw patches of snow, and patches of—green grass, the brightest and most verdant green that he had ever seen in his life.

Not more than a thousand feet below him, he saw patches of snow and patches of—green grass, the brightest and most vibrant green he had ever seen in his life.

He turned round at a touch on his shoulder. Dodd was leaning over him, one hand pointing menacingly upward and onward.

He turned around at a touch on his shoulder. Dodd was leaning over him, one hand pointing threateningly upward and forward.

"You fool," Tommy bellowed in his ear, "d'you think the south pole lies over there? It's here! Yeah, don't you get it, Jimmy? Look down! This valley—God, Jimmy, the south pole's a hole in the ground!"

"You idiot," Tommy yelled in his ear, "do you really think the south pole is over there? It’s right here! Yeah, don’t you understand, Jimmy? Look down! This valley—God, Jimmy, the south pole's just a hole in the ground!"

And as he spoke he remembered vaguely some crank who had once insisted that the two poles were hollow because—what was the fellow's reasoning? Tommy could not remember it.

And as he spoke, he vaguely recalled some eccentric person who had once claimed that the two poles were hollow because—what was their reasoning? Tommy couldn't remember.

But there was no longer any doubt but that they were dropping into a hole. Not more than a mile around, which explained why neither Scott nor Amundsen had found it when they approximated to the site of the pole. A hole—a warm hole, up which a current of warm air was rushing, forming the white mist that now gradually thinned as the plane descended. The plateau with its covering of eternal snows loomed in a white circle high overhead. Underneath was green grass now—grass and trees!

But there was no longer any doubt they were heading into a hole. Not more than a mile wide, which is why neither Scott nor Amundsen found it when they got close to the pole. A hole—a warm hole, where a current of warm air was rushing up, creating the white mist that gradually thinned as the plane descended. The plateau with its blanket of eternal snow loomed in a white circle high above. Below was green grass now—grass and trees!


The fog was nearly gone. The plane responded to the controls again. Tommy pushed the stick forward and came round in a tighter circle.

The fog was almost gone. The plane responded to the controls again. Tommy pushed the stick forward and made a tighter turn.

And then something happened that he had not in the least expected. One moment he seemed to be traveling in a complete calm, a sort of clear funnel with a ring of swirling fog outside it—the next he was dropping into a void!

And then something happened that he totally didn’t see coming. One moment he seemed to be moving through a perfect calm, like a clear tube surrounded by a swirling fog outside it—the next he was falling into a void!

There was no air resistance—there seemed hardly any air, for he felt a choking in his throat, and a tearing at his lungs as he strove to breathe. He heard a strangled cry from Dodd, and saw that he was clutching with both hands at his throat, and his face was turning purple.

There was no air resistance—there seemed barely any air, as he felt a choking sensation in his throat and a tearing in his lungs while trying to breathe. He heard Dodd let out a strangled cry and saw him grasping his throat with both hands, his face turning purple.

The controls went limp in Tommy's hands. The plane, gyrating more slowly, suddenly nosed down, hung for a moment in that void, and then plunged toward the green earth, two hundred feet below, with appalling swiftness.

The controls went slack in Tommy's hands. The plane, spinning more slowly, suddenly tipped downward, hovered for a moment in that emptiness, and then fell toward the green earth, two hundred feet below, with terrifying speed.

Tommy realized that a crash was inevitable. He threw his goggles up over his forehead, turned and waved to Dodd in ironic farewell. He saw the earth rush up at him—then came the shattering crash, and then oblivion!

Tommy understood that a crash was unavoidable. He pushed his goggles up onto his forehead, turned, and waved to Dodd in a sarcastic goodbye. He watched the ground rush toward him—then came the devastating impact, and then nothing!


CHAPTER II

Beetles and Humans

How long he had remained unconscious, Tommy had no means of determining. Of a sudden he found himself lying on the ground beside the shattered plane, with his eyes wide open.

How long he had been unconscious, Tommy had no way of knowing. Suddenly, he found himself lying on the ground next to the wrecked plane, with his eyes wide open.

He stared at it, and stared about him, without understanding where he was, or what had happened to him. His first idea was that he had crashed on the golf links near Mitchell Field, Long Island, for all about him were stretches of verdant grass and small shrubby plants. Then, when he remembered the expedition, he was convinced that he had been dreaming.

He looked at it and glanced around, not knowing where he was or what had happened to him. His first thought was that he had landed on the golf course near Mitchell Field, Long Island, since there were green grass and small bushes all around him. Then, when he recalled the expedition, he was sure that he had been dreaming.

What brought him to a saner view was the discovery that he was enveloped in furs which were insufferably hot. He half raised himself and succeeded in unfastening his fur coat, and thus discovered that apparently none of his bones was broken.

What made him see things more clearly was realizing that he was covered in furs that were uncomfortably hot. He pushed himself up a bit and managed to unbutton his fur coat, and in doing so, found out that apparently none of his bones were broken.

But the plane must have fallen from a considerable height to have been smashed so badly. Then Tommy discovered that he was lying upon an extensive mound of sand, thrown up as by some gigantic mole, for burrow tracks ran through it in every direction. It was this that had saved his life.

But the plane must have fallen from a significant height to be wrecked so badly. Then Tommy realized he was lying on a large mound of sand, piled up as if by some enormous mole, since burrow tracks crisscrossed it in every direction. It was this that had saved his life.

Something was moving at his side. It was half-submerged in the sand-pile, and it was moving parallel to him with great rapidity.

Something was shifting next to him. It was partially buried in the sand pile, and it was moving quickly alongside him.

A grayish body, half-covered with grains of sand emerged, waving two enormously long tentacles. It was a shrimp, but fully three feet in length, and Tommy had never before had any idea what an unpleasant object a shrimp is.

A grayish body, half-covered with grains of sand emerged, waving two incredibly long tentacles. It was a shrimp, but a full three feet long, and Tommy had never realized how unpleasant a shrimp could be.

Tommy staggered to his feet and dropped nearer the plane, eyeing the shrimp with horror. But he was soon relieved as he discovered that it was apparently harmless. It slithered away and once more buried itself in the pile of sand.

Tommy stumbled to his feet and crawled closer to the plane, staring at the shrimp in shock. But he quickly felt better when he realized it was harmless. It slithered away and once again buried itself in the sand.

Now Tommy was beginning to remember. He looked into the wreckage of the plane. Jim Dodd was not there. He called his name repeatedly, and there was no response, except a dull echo from the ice-mountains behind the veil of fog.

Now Tommy was starting to remember. He looked through the wreckage of the plane. Jim Dodd was nowhere to be found. He called out his name again and again, but there was no answer, just a dull echo from the ice-capped mountains behind the curtain of fog.


He went to the other side of the plane, he scanned the ground all about him. Jimmy had disappeared. It was evident that he was nowhere near, for Tommy could see the whole of the lower scope of the bowl on every side of him. He had walked away—or he had been carried away! Tommy thought of the shrimp, and shuddered. What other fearsome monsters might inhabit that extraordinary valley?

He went to the other side of the plane and looked around at the ground. Jimmy was gone. It was clear that he was nowhere nearby, as Tommy could see the entire lower area of the bowl around him. He had either walked away—or he had been taken away! Tommy thought about the shrimp and shuddered. What other terrifying creatures could live in that unusual valley?

He sat down, leaning against the wreck of the fuselage, and tried to adjust his mind, tried to keep himself from going mad. He knew now that the flight had been no dream, that he was a member of his uncle's expedition, that he had flown with Jim toward the pole, had crashed in a vacuum. But where was Jim? And how were they going to get out of the damn place?

He sat down, leaning against the wreckage of the fuselage, and tried to clear his head, trying to keep himself from losing it. He now understood that the flight had been real, that he was part of his uncle's expedition, that he had flown with Jim toward the pole, and had crashed in the middle of nowhere. But where was Jim? And how were they going to get out of this hellhole?

Something like a heap of stones not far away attracted Tommy's attention. Perhaps Jim Dodd was lying behind that. Once more Tommy got upon his feet and began walking toward it. On the way, he stumbled against the sharp edge of something that protruded from the ground.

Something like a pile of stones nearby caught Tommy's attention. Maybe Jim Dodd was hiding behind that. Once again, Tommy got to his feet and started walking toward it. On the way, he tripped over the sharp edge of something sticking out of the ground.

It cut his leg sharply, and, with a curse, he began rubbing his shin and looking at the thing. Then he saw that it was another of the fossil shells, half-buried in the marshy ooze on which he was treading. The ground in this lower part of the valley was a swamp, on account of the very fine mist falling from the fog clouds that surrounded it impenetrably on every side.

It sliced his leg sharply, and with a curse, he started rubbing his shin and examining the object. Then he realized it was another fossil shell, half-buried in the muddy sludge he was walking on. The ground in this lower section of the valley was a swamp, due to the fine mist falling from the thick fog that surrounded it completely on all sides.

Then Tommy came upon another shell, and then another. And now he saw that there were piles of what he had taken to be rock everywhere, and that this was not rock but great heaps of the shells, all equally intact.

Then Tommy found another shell, and then another. Now he noticed that there were piles of what he had thought were rocks everywhere, and that these were not rocks but huge heaps of shells, all perfectly intact.

Hundreds of thousands of the prehistoric beetles must have died in that valley, perhaps overcome by some cataclysm.

Hundreds of thousands of prehistoric beetles must have died in that valley, maybe overwhelmed by some disaster.


Tommy examined the heap near which he stood; he yelled Dodd's name, but again no answer came.

Tommy looked at the pile next to him; he shouted Dodd's name, but once again, there was no response.

Instead, something began to stir among the heaps of shells. For a moment Tommy hoped against hope that it was Dodd, but it wasn't Dodd.

Instead, something started to move among the piles of shells. For a moment, Tommy hoped against all odds that it was Dodd, but it wasn't Dodd.

It was a living beetle!

It was a live beetle!

A beetle fully five feet high as it stood erect, a pair of enormous wings outspread. And the head, which was larger than a man's, was the most frightful object Tommy had ever seen.

A beetle standing a full five feet tall, with a pair of huge wings spread wide. Its head, bigger than a man's, was the most terrifying thing Tommy had ever encountered.

Jim Dodd would have said at once that this was one of the Curculionidae, or snout beetles, for a prolongation of the head between the eyes formed a sort of beak a foot in length. The mouth, which opened downward, was armed with terrific mandibles, while the huge, compound eyes looked like enormous crystals of cut glass. Immediately in front of the eyes were two mandibles as long as a man's arms, with feathery processes at the ends. In addition to these there were three pairs of legs, the front pair as long as a man's, the hind pair almost as long as a horse's.

Jim Dodd would have immediately identified this as one of the Curculionidae, or snout beetles, since there was an elongation of the head between the eyes that formed a sort of beak about a foot long. The mouth, which opened downward, was equipped with powerful mandibles, while the large compound eyes resembled enormous crystals of cut glass. Right in front of the eyes were two mandibles as long as a man's arms, with feathery extensions at the ends. Additionally, there were three pairs of legs, with the front pair as long as a man's and the hind pair almost as long as a horse's.


Paralyzed with horror, Tommy watched the monster, which had apparently been disturbed by the vibrations of his voice, extract itself from among the shells. Then, with a bound that covered fifteen feet, it had lessened the distance between them by half.

Paralyzed with fear, Tommy watched the monster, which had clearly been startled by the sound of his voice, pull itself out from the shells. Then, with a leap that spanned fifteen feet, it cut the distance between them in half.

And then a still more amazing thing happened. For of a sudden the hard shell slipped from the thorax, the wing-cases dropped off, the whole of the bony parts slipped to the ground with a clang, and a soft, defenseless thing went slithering away among the rocks.

And then something even more incredible happened. Suddenly, the hard shell came off the body, the wing covers fell away, all the tough parts dropped to the ground with a clatter, and a soft, vulnerable creature slithered away among the rocks.

The beetle had moulted!

The beetle has molted!

Tommy dropped to the ground in the throes of violent nausea.

Tommy fell to the ground, feeling intense nausea.

Then, looking up again, he saw the girl!

Then, looking up again, he saw the girl!


She was about a hundred yards away from him, very close to the fallen plane, and she must have emerged from a large hole in the ground which Tommy could now see under a ledge of overhanging rock.

She was about a hundred yards away from him, very close to the crashed plane, and she must have come out of a big hole in the ground that Tommy could now see under a ledge of overhanging rock.

She seemed to be dressed in a single garment which fell to her knees, and appeared to fit tightly about her body, but as she came nearer, Tommy, watching her, petrified by this latest apparition, discovered that it was woven of her own hair, which must have been of immense length, for it fell naturally to her shoulders, and thence was woven into this close-fitting material, a fringe an inch or two in length extending beneath the selvage.

She looked like she was wearing one piece of clothing that reached her knees and hugged her body closely. But as she got closer, Tommy, frozen in shock by this latest sight, realized it was made from her own hair, which must have been really long because it flowed down to her shoulders and was then woven into this tight-fitting fabric, with a fringe of an inch or two hanging down beneath the edge.

She was about six feet tall, and apparently made after the normal human pattern. She moved with a slow, majestic swing, and if ever any female had seemed to Tommy to have the appearance of an angel, this unknown woman did.

She was around six feet tall and looked like a typical human. She moved with a slow, graceful ease, and if Tommy had ever thought a woman looked like an angel, it was this mysterious woman.

She was so fair, in that flossy, flaxen covering, she moved with such easy grace, that Tommy, gaping, gradually crept nearer to her. She did not seem to see him. She was stooping over the very sand heap into which he had fallen. Suddenly, with lightning-like rapidity, her arms shot out, her hands began tunneling in the sand. With a cry of triumph she pulled out the shrimp Tommy had seen, or another like it, and, stripping it off the shell, began devouring it with evident relish.

She was so beautiful, with that soft, light hair, and she moved with such grace that Tommy, staring, slowly moved closer to her. She didn’t seem to notice him. She was bent over the very sand pile where he had fallen. Suddenly, with incredible speed, her arms reached out, and her hands started digging in the sand. With a shout of triumph, she pulled out the shrimp Tommy had seen, or another one like it, and, peeling off the shell, began eating it with obvious enjoyment.

In the midst of her meal the girl raised her head and looked at Tommy. He saw that her eyes were filmed, vacant, dead. Then of a sudden a third membrane was drawn back across the pupils, and she saw him.

In the middle of her meal, the girl lifted her head and looked at Tommy. He noticed that her eyes were dull, empty, lifeless. Then, all of a sudden, a third layer pulled back over her pupils, and she saw him.

She let the shrimp drop to the ground, uttered a cry, and moved toward him with a tottering gait. She groped toward him with outstretched arms. And then she was blind again, for the membrane once more covered her pupils. It was as if her eyes were unable to endure even the dim light of the valley, through whose surrounding mists the low sun, setting just above the horizon, was unable to diffuse itself save as a brightening of the fog curtain.

She dropped the shrimp to the ground, let out a cry, and stumbled toward him unsteadily. She reached out to him with her arms extended. Then she went blind again, as the membrane covered her eyes once more. It was like her eyes couldn’t handle even the faint light of the valley, where the low sun, just above the horizon, could barely shine through the surrounding mists except as a faint brightening of the fog.


Tommy stepped toward the girl. His outstretched hand touched hers. It was unquestionably a woman's hand he held, delicately warm, with exquisitely moulded fingers, in whose touch there seemed to be, for the girl, some tactile impression of him.

Tommy moved closer to the girl. His hand reached out to touch hers. It was definitely a woman's hand he was holding, gently warm, with beautifully shaped fingers, and in that touch, the girl felt some connection to him.

Again that membrane was drawn back from the girl's pupils for a fleeting flash. Tommy saw two eyes of intense black, their color contrasting curiously with the flaxen color of her hair and her white skin, almost the tint of an albino's. Those eyes had surveyed him, and appeared satisfied that he was one of her kind. She could not have seen very much in that almost instantaneous flash of vision. Queer, that membrane—as if she had been used to living in the dark, as if the full light of the day was unbearable!

Again, that membrane pulled back from the girl's pupils for just a moment. Tommy saw two intensely black eyes, their color surprisingly contrasting with her light blonde hair and pale skin, almost like an albino's. Those eyes seemed to evaluate him and appeared pleased that he was one of her kind. She couldn’t have seen much in that nearly instant flash of vision. Strange, that membrane—like she had grown accustomed to living in the dark, as if the bright light of day was too much to handle!

She drew her hand away. Soft vocals came from her lips. Suddenly she turned swiftly. She could not have seen, but before Tommy had seen, she had sensed the presence of the old man who was creeping out of the hole in the mountainside.

She pulled her hand back. Soft words slipped from her lips. Suddenly, she spun around quickly. She couldn't have seen, but before Tommy did, she had felt the presence of the old man who was sneaking out of the hole in the mountainside.

He moved forward craftily, and then pounced upon the sand pile, and in a moment had pulled out another of the big shrimps, which he proceeded to devour with greedy relish. The girl, leaving Tommy's side, joined him in that unpleasant feast.

He moved forward sneakily and then lunged at the sand pile, quickly pulling out another of the big shrimps, which he began to eat with eager delight. The girl, stepping away from Tommy, joined him in that unappetizing feast.

And in the midst of it a flood came pouring from the hole—a flood of living beetles, covering the ground in fifteen-foot leaps as they dashed at the two.

And in the middle of it, a flood poured out of the hole—a flood of live beetles, covering the ground in fifteen-foot jumps as they rushed at the two.

To his horror, Tommy saw Jimmy Dodd among them, wrapped in his fur coat like a mummy, and being pushed and rolled forward like a football.

To his shock, Tommy saw Jimmy Dodd among them, bundled up in his fur coat like a mummy, being shoved and rolled forward like a football.

For a moment Tommy hesitated, torn between his solicitude for Jim Dodd and that for the girl. Then, as the foremost of the monsters bounded to her side, he ran between them. The vicious jaws snapped within six inches of Tommy's face, with a force that would have carried away an ear, or shredded the cheek, if they had met.

For a moment, Tommy hesitated, caught between his concern for Jim Dodd and his worry for the girl. Then, as the first of the monsters leaped to her side, he dashed between them. The vicious jaws snapped just six inches from Tommy's face, with enough force to have taken off an ear or torn his cheek if they had connected.


Tommy struck out with all his might, and his fist clanged on the resounding shell so that the blood spurted from his bruised knuckles. He had struck the monster squarely upon the thorax, and he had not discommoded it in the least. It turned on him, its glassy, many-faceted eyes glaring with a cold, infernal light. Tommy struck out again with his left hand, this time upon the pulpy flesh of the downward-opening mouth.

Tommy swung with all his strength, and his fist hit the hard shell, causing blood to spurt from his bruised knuckles. He had hit the monster directly on its chest, and it hadn’t flinched at all. It turned to face him, its glassy, multi-faceted eyes glowing with a chilling, hellish light. Tommy hit it again with his left hand, this time targeting the soft flesh of its downward-opening mouth.

An inch higher, and he would have impaled his hand upon the beak, with a point like a needle, and evidently used for purposes of attack, since it was not connected with the mandibles. The blow appeared to fall in the only vulnerable place. The monster dropped upon its back and lay there, unable to reverse itself, its antenna and forelegs waving in the air, and the rear legs rasping together in a shrill, strident shriek.

An inch higher, and he would have stabbed his hand on the beak, which was sharp like a needle and clearly meant for attacking, since it wasn’t attached to the jaws. The strike seemed to land in the only weak spot. The creature fell onto its back and stayed there, unable to flip itself over, its antennae and front legs flailing in the air, while its back legs rubbed together, making a sharp, piercing noise.

Instantly, as Tommy darted out of the way, the swarm fell upon the helpless monster and began devouring it, tearing strips of flesh from the lower shell, which in the space of a half-minute was reduced simply to bone. The most horrible feature of this act of cannibalism was the complete silence with which it was performed, except for the rasping of the dying monster's legs. It was evident that the huge beetles had no vocal apparatus.

Instantly, as Tommy jumped out of the way, the swarm attacked the defenseless monster and started eating it, ripping chunks of flesh from the lower shell, which in just half a minute was reduced to nothing but bones. The most horrifying part of this act of cannibalism was how completely silent it was, except for the scraping of the monster's legs as it died. It was clear that the giant beetles had no way to make sounds.

For the moment left unguarded, Jim Dodd flung down the collar of his fur coat, stared about him, and recognized Tommy.

For a brief moment when he was unguarded, Jim Dodd threw down the collar of his fur coat, looked around, and spotted Tommy.

"My God, it's you!" he yelled. "Well, can you—?"

"My God, it’s you!" he shouted. "So, can you—?"

He had no time to finish his sentence. A pair of antenna went round his neck from behind. At the same instant Tommy, the old man, and the girl were gripped by the monsters, which, forming a solid phalanx about them, began hustling them in the direction of the hole. Resistance was utterly impossible. Tommy felt as if he was being pushed along by a moving wall of stone.

He didn’t have time to finish his sentence. A set of antenna wrapped around his neck from behind. At that same moment, Tommy, the old man, and the girl were grabbed by the monsters, which, forming a solid line around them, started pushing them toward the hole. Resistance was completely hopeless. Tommy felt like he was being shoved along by a moving wall of stone.

Inside the opening it was completely dark. Tommy shouted to Dodd, but the strident sounds of the moving legs drowned his cries. He was being pushed forward into the unknown.

Inside the opening, it was pitch black. Tommy yelled to Dodd, but the loud noise of the moving legs drowned out his calls. He was being shoved forward into the unknown.


Suddenly the ground seemed to fall away beneath his feet. He struggled, cried out, and felt himself descending through the air.

Suddenly, the ground felt like it was disappearing beneath him. He fought to regain his balance, shouted out, and realized he was falling through the air.

For a full half-minute he went downward at a speed that constricted his throat so that he could hardly draw breath. Then, just as he had nerved himself for the imminent crash, the speed of his descent was checked. In another moment he found that he was slowing to a standstill in mid-air.

For a full thirty seconds, he went down at a speed that squeezed his throat, making it hard to breathe. Then, just as he braced himself for the impending crash, his descent slowed. In the next moment, he realized he was coming to a stop in mid-air.

He was beginning to float backward—upward. But the wall of moving shells, pushing against him, forced him on, downward, and yet apparently against the force of gravitation.

He was starting to float backward—upward. But the wall of moving shells, pressing against him, pushed him down, and yet seemed to defy the force of gravity.

Then of a sudden Tommy was aware of a dim light all about him. His feet touched earth and grass as softly as a thistledown alighting.

Then suddenly, Tommy noticed a faint light all around him. His feet landed on the ground and grass as gently as a dandelion seed settling down.

He found himself seated in the same dim light upon red grass, and staring into Jimmy's face.

He found himself sitting in the same dim light on red grass, staring into Jimmy's face.


CHAPTER III

Ten Miles Underground

"What I was going to say when we were interrupted, was, 'Can you beat it?'" Jimmy Dodd observed, with admirable sang-froid.

"What I was going to say when we got interrupted was, 'Can you believe it?'" Jimmy Dodd noted, with impressive calm.

They were still seated on the red grass, gazing about them at what looked like an illimitable plain, and upward into depths of darkness. It was warm, and the light, furnished by what appeared to be luminous vegetation, was about that of twilight.

They were still sitting on the red grass, looking around at what seemed like an endless plain, and up into the depths of darkness. It was warm, and the light, coming from what looked like glowing plants, was similar to that of twilight.

On every side were clumps of trees and shrubs, which formed centers of phosphorescent illumination, but for the most part the land was open, and here and there human figures appeared, moving with head down and arms hanging earthward.

On every side, there were clusters of trees and bushes that created spots of glowing light, but mostly the land was clear, and occasionally people could be seen, walking with their heads down and arms hanging loosely.

"No, I'm damned if I can," said Tommy. "What happened to you after we crashed?"

"No, I seriously can't," said Tommy. "What happened to you after we crashed?"

"Why, first thing I knew, I found myself riding on the back of a fossil beetle, apparently one of the curculionidae," said Dodd.

"Well, the next thing I knew, I was riding on the back of a fossil beetle, which seemed to be one of the curculionidae," Dodd said.

"Never, mind being so precise, Jimmy. Let's call it a beetle. Go on."

"Never mind being so precise, Jimmy. Let’s just call it a beetle. Go ahead."

"They set me down inside the hole and seemed to be investigating me, the whole swarm of them. Of course, I thought I was dead, and come to my just reward, especially when I saw those beaks. Then one of them began tickling my face with its antenna, and I drew up my fur collar. They didn't seem to like the feel of the fur, and after a while the whole gang started hustling me back again, like a nest of ants carrying something they don't want outside their hill. And then you bobbed up."

"They put me down in the hole and started examining me, the whole swarm of them. I really thought I was dead and had come to my final resting place, especially when I saw those beaks. Then one of them started tickling my face with its antenna, and I pulled up my fur collar. They didn’t seem to like the texture of the fur, and after a bit, the whole group began pushing me back again, like a bunch of ants carrying something they want to keep inside their hill. And then you showed up."

"Well, my opinion is you saved your life by pulling up your collar," said Tommy. "Looks to me as if it's a case of the survival of the fittest, said fittest being the insect, and the human race taking second place. You know what the humans here live on, don't you?"

"Well, I think you saved your life by pulling up your collar," said Tommy. "It seems to me like it's a case of survival of the fittest, with the fittest being the insects, and humans coming in second. You know what the humans here eat, right?"

"No, what?"

"No, what’s up?"

"Shrimps as big as poodles. If you'd seen that girl and the old man getting outside them, you'd realize that there seems to be a food shortage in this part of the world. Say, where in thunder are we, Jimmy?"

"Shrimps as big as poodles. If you had seen that girl and the old man getting outside of them, you’d understand that there seems to be a food shortage in this part of the world. So, where in the world are we, Jimmy?"

"Haven't you guessed yet, Travers?" asked Dodd, a spice of malice in his voice.

"Haven't you figured it out yet, Travers?" Dodd asked, a hint of malice in his voice.

"I suppose this is some sort of big hole on the site of the south pole, with warm vapors coming up. Maybe a great fissure in the earth, or something."

"I guess this is some kind of huge hole at the South Pole, with warm vapors rising up. Maybe a big crack in the earth, or something."


Jimmy Dodd's grin, seen in the half-light, was rather disconcerting. "How far do you think we dropped just now?" Dodd asked.

Jimmy Dodd's grin, visible in the dim light, was quite unsettling. "How far do you think we fell just now?" Dodd asked.

"Why, I'd say several hundred yards," replied Tommy. "What's your estimate?"

"Well, I’d say a few hundred yards," replied Tommy. "What’s your guess?"

"Just about ten miles," answered Dodd.

"About ten miles," replied Dodd.

"What? You're still crazy! Why, we slowed up!"

"What? You're still crazy! We slowed down!"

"Yeah," grinned Dodd, "we slowed up. We're inside the crust of the world. That's the long and short of it. The earth we've known is just a shell over our heads."

"Yeah," grinned Dodd, "we slowed down. We're inside the planet's crust. That's the gist of it. The earth we’ve known is just a shell above us."

"Yeah? Walking head downward, are we? Then why don't we drop to the center of the earth, you damn fool?"

"Yeah? Walking with your head down, are we? Then why don't we just fall straight to the center of the earth, you idiot?"

"Because, my dear fellow, you can swing a pailful of water round your head without spilling any of it. In other words, our old friend, centrifugal force. The speed with which the earth is rotating, keeps us on our feet, head downward. To be precise, the center of the earth's gravity lies in the middle of the hollow sphere, of course, but the counteraction of centrifugal force throws it outward to the middle of the ten-mile crust. That's why we slowed down after we were half-way through. We were moving against gravity."

"Because, my friend, you can swing a bucket of water around your head without spilling any. In other words, it’s our old buddy, centrifugal force. The speed at which the Earth rotates keeps us standing with our heads down. To be clear, the center of the Earth's gravity is right in the middle of the hollow sphere, but the counteraction of centrifugal force pushes it out to the middle of the ten-mile crust. That’s why we slowed down after we were halfway through. We were moving against gravity."

"And what's up there, or down there, or whatever you call it?" asked Tommy, pointing to what ought to have been the sky.

"And what's up there, or down there, or whatever you want to call it?" asked Tommy, pointing to what should have been the sky.

"Nothing. It's the center of the tennis ball, though I imagine it's pretty near a vacuum when you get up a mile or so, owing to the speed of the earth's rotation, which forces the heat into the shell."

"Nothing. It's the center of the tennis ball, although I think it's close to a vacuum when you get up about a mile or so, because of the speed of the Earth's rotation, which pushes the heat into the shell."

"You mean to say you actually believe that stuff you've been handing me?" asked Tommy, after a pause. "Then how did human beings get here, and those damn beetles? And why's the grass red?"

"You really believe that stuff you've been giving me?" Tommy asked after a pause. "Then how did humans even end up here, along with those damn beetles? And why is the grass red?"


"The grass is red because there's no sunlight to produce chlorophyll. The inhabitants of the deep sea are red or black, almost invariably. In the case of the humans, they've become bleached. My belief is that that man and woman we saw, and those"—he pointed to the vague forms of human beings, who moved across the grass, gathering something—"are survivors of the primitive race that still exists as the Australians. Undoubtedly one of the branches of the human stock originated in antarctica at a time when it enjoyed a tropical temperature, and was the land bridge between Australia and South America."

"The grass is red because there's no sunlight to make chlorophyll. The deep-sea creatures are usually red or black. As for the humans, they've become bleached. I think that man and woman we saw, and those"—he pointed to the indistinct figures of people moving across the grass, collecting something—"are survivors of the primitive race that still exists as the Australians. It's likely that one branch of the human species originated in Antarctica when it had a tropical climate, serving as the land bridge between Australia and South America."

"And the—beetles?" asked Tommy.

"And the beetles?" asked Tommy.

"Ah, they go back to the days when nature was in a more grandiose mood!" replied the archaeologist enthusiastically. "That's the most wonderful discovery of the ages. The world will go crazy over them when we bring back the first living specimens to the zoological parks of the great cities.

"Ah, they take us back to a time when nature was really impressive!" replied the archaeologist excitedly. "That's the most amazing discovery ever. People will go wild for them when we bring the first living specimens to the zoos in the big cities."

"But," Dodd went on, speaking with still more enthusiasm, "of course, this is only the beginning, Tommy. There are ten million species of insects, according to Riley, and it is inevitable that there must be hundreds of thousands of other survivals from the age of the great saurians, perhaps even some of the saurians themselves. Who knows but that we may discover the ancestor of the extinct monotremes, the rhynchocephalia, the pterodactyls, hatch a brood of aepyornis eggs—"

"But," Dodd continued, speaking with even more excitement, "this is just the start, Tommy. According to Riley, there are ten million species of insects, and it's certain that there must be hundreds of thousands of other species that survived from the time of the great dinosaurs, maybe even some of the dinosaurs themselves. Who knows, we might find the ancestor of the extinct monotremes, the rhynchocephalia, the pterodactyls, or even hatch a bunch of aepyornis eggs—"

"And," said Tommy tartly, "how are we going to get them back, apart from the little problem of getting out of here ourselves?"

"And," Tommy said sharply, "how are we going to get them back, besides the small issue of getting out of here ourselves?"

"Don't let's worry about that now," answered Dodd. "It will take ten years of the hardest kind of labor even to begin a classification of the inhabitants of this inner world. I could sit down for ever, and—"

"Let's not worry about that right now," replied Dodd. "It will take ten years of really hard work just to start classifying the inhabitants of this inner world. I could sit here forever, and—"

But Jimmy Dodd rose to his feet as a pair of antenna whipped round his neck and jerked him bodily upward.

But Jimmy Dodd got up as a pair of antennas whipped around his neck and yanked him up.


One of the monster beetles was standing upright behind them, and by its gestures it evidently meant that Dodd and Tommy were to join the crowd of humans in the offing. As Dodd turned upon it with an indignant show of fists, one of the antennae whipped off his fur coat and stung him painfully with the bristle-like attachment at the end.

One of the monster beetles was standing up behind them, and its gestures clearly indicated that Dodd and Tommy were supposed to join the group of people nearby. As Dodd turned to confront it angrily, one of the beetle’s antennae whipped off his fur coat and stung him painfully with the bristle-like tip.

It was a painful moment when Dodd and Tommy realized that they were powerless against the monstrous beetles. Tommy tried the uppercut with which he had knocked out the deceased monster, but the quick jerks of the present beetle's head were infinitely faster than the movements of his fists, while the antenna had a whiplike quality about them that speedily convinced him that discretion was the card to play.

It was a painful moment when Dodd and Tommy realized that they were helpless against the giant beetles. Tommy attempted the uppercut that had knocked out the dead monster, but the rapid movements of the current beetle's head were far quicker than his fists, and the beetle's antennae had a whiplike quality that quickly made him realize it was better to back off.

Under the threat of the curling antenna, Tommy and Dodd moved in the direction of the slowly circulating humans. Numerous tiny rodents, which evidently kept the red grass short, scampered away under their feet. The beetles made no further effort to force them on, but now they could see that a number of the monsters were stationed at intervals around a wide circle, keeping the humans in a single body.

Under the threat of the curling antenna, Tommy and Dodd walked toward the slowly moving crowd of people. Several tiny rodents, clearly responsible for keeping the red grass trimmed, scurried away beneath their feet. The beetles made no further attempt to push them forward, but now they could see that several of the monsters were positioned at intervals around a large circle, keeping the humans gathered together.

"Good Lord!" ejaculated Tommy, stopping. "See what they're doing, Dodd? They're herding us, like cowboys herd steers. Look at that!"

"Good Lord!" Tommy exclaimed, coming to a halt. "Check out what they're doing, Dodd! They're rounding us up like cowboys round up cattle. Look at that!"


One of the herd, a male with a long beard, suddenly broke from the herd, bawling, and flung himself upon a beetle guard. The antenna shot forth, coiled around his neck, and hurled him a dozen feet to the ground, where he lay stunned for a moment before arising and rejoining his companions.

One of the animals, a male with a long beard, suddenly broke away from the group, shouting, and lunged at a beetle guard. The antenna shot out, wrapped around his neck, and threw him a dozen feet to the ground, where he lay dazed for a moment before getting up and rejoining his friends.

"But what are they looking for?" demanded Dodd.

"But what are they looking for?" asked Dodd.

Tommy had not heard him. He had stopped in front of one of the luminous trees and was plucking a fruit from it.

Tommy didn't hear him. He had paused in front of one of the glowing trees and was picking a fruit from it.

"Jimmy, ever see an apple before?" he asked. "If this isn't an apple, I'll eat my head."

"Jimmy, have you ever seen an apple before?" he asked. "If this isn't an apple, I'll eat my hat."

It certainly was an apple, and one of the largest and juiciest that Tommy had ever tasted. It was the reddest apple he had ever seen, and would have won the first prize at any agricultural fair.

It definitely was an apple, and one of the biggest and juiciest that Tommy had ever tasted. It was the reddest apple he had ever seen, and it would have won first prize at any county fair.

"And look at this!" shouted Tommy, plucking an enormous luminous peach from another tree.

"And check this out!" shouted Tommy, grabbing a huge glowing peach from another tree.

They began munching slowly, then, seeing one of the beetle guards approaching them, they moved into the midst of the crowd.

They started eating slowly, and then, noticing one of the beetle guards coming toward them, they blended into the crowd.

"Did you notice anything strange about those fruit trees?" inquired Dodd, as he munched. "I'll swear they were monocotyledonous, which, after all, is what one would expect. Still, to think that the monocotyledons evolved the familiar drupes, or stone fruits, on a parallel line to the dicotyledons is—amazing!"

"Did you notice anything odd about those fruit trees?" Dodd asked as he chewed. "I swear they were monocot, which is what you'd expect. Still, it's amazing to think that monocots evolved the familiar drupes, or stone fruits, along a parallel path to dicots!"

A box on the ear like the kick of a mule's hoof jerked the last word from his lips as he went sprawling. He got up, to see the girl standing before him, intense disgust and anger on her face.

A slap to the ear hit him like a mule’s kick, knocking the last word from his lips as he fell over. He got up to see the girl standing in front of him, her face showing intense disgust and anger.

She snatched the fruits from the hands of the two Americans and hurled them away. It was evident from her manner that she considered such diet in the highest degree unclean and disgusting; also that she considered herself charged with the duty of superintending Tommy's and Dodd's education, but especially Dodd's.

She grabbed the fruits from the hands of the two Americans and threw them away. It was clear from her behavior that she thought this kind of food was extremely dirty and repulsive; she also felt it was her responsibility to oversee Tommy's and Dodd's education, especially Dodd's.


Taking him by the arm, she propelled him into the midst of the groping humans. She released him, stooped, and suddenly stood up, a shrimp about eighteen inches long in her hand.

Taking him by the arm, she pushed him into the crowd of people. She let go of him, bent down, and suddenly stood up, holding a shrimp that was about eighteen inches long.

Towering over Dodd by six inches, she took his face in her hands and began caressing him; then, seizing his jaws in her strong fingers, she pried them apart, and popped the tail end of the shrimp into his mouth.

Towering over Dodd by six inches, she took his face in her hands and began to caress him; then, grabbing his jaw with her strong fingers, she pried it open and popped the tail end of the shrimp into his mouth.

Dodd let out a yelp, and spat out the love-gift, to be rewarded with another box on the ear by the young Amazon, while Tommy stood by, convulsed with laughter, and yet in considerable trepidation, for fear of being forced to share Dodd's fate.

Dodd let out a yelp and spat out the gift of affection, only to get another slap on the ear from the young Amazon, while Tommy watched, doubled over with laughter but also pretty nervous, afraid of ending up with Dodd's fate.

For the girl was again holding out the tail end of the crustacean, and Jim Dodd's jaws were slowly and reluctantly approaching it.

For the girl was once again holding out the end of the crustacean, and Jim Dodd's jaws were slowly and hesitantly moving toward it.

But suddenly there came an intervention as the strident rasping of beetle legs was heard in the distance. Panic seized the human herd, grovelling for shrimps in the sandy soil with its tufts of red grasses. Milling in an uneasy mob, they cowered under the lashes of the antenna of the beetle guards, which sacrificed their backs through their hair garments whenever any of them tried to bolt.

But suddenly, there was an interruption as the sharp sound of beetle legs was heard in the distance. Panic took over the group of humans, scrambling for shrimps in the sandy ground dotted with tufts of red grass. Moving in a restless crowd, they shrank back under the blows of the beetle guards' antennae, which sacrificed themselves through their spiny coverings whenever anyone tried to escape.

Nearer and nearer came the beetles, louder and more penetrating the shriek of their rasping legs. Now the swarm came into sight, rank after rank of the shell-clad monsters, leaping fifteen feet at a bound with perfect precision, until they had formed a solid phalanx all around the humans.

Closer and closer came the beetles, the shriek of their scraping legs getting louder and more piercing. Now the swarm was visible, rows and rows of the armored creatures, jumping fifteen feet at a time with perfect accuracy, until they had formed a solid wall all around the humans.


Tommy heard sighs of despair, he heard muttering, and then he realized, with deep thankfulness, that these human beings, degraded though they were, had a speech of their own.

Tommy heard sighs of despair, he heard muttering, and then he realized, with deep thankfulness, that these human beings, though degraded, had their own way of speaking.

In the middle of the front line appeared a beetle a foot taller than the rest. That it was either a king or queen was evident from the respect paid it by the rest of the swarm. At its every movement a bodyguard of beetles moved in unison, forming themselves in a group before it and on either side.

In the middle of the front line stood a beetle a foot taller than the others. It was clear that it was either a king or queen based on the respect shown by the rest of the swarm. With every movement it made, a bodyguard of beetles moved in sync, forming a group in front of it and on both sides.

There would have been something ludicrous about these movements, but for the impression of horror that the swarm made upon Tommy and Jim Dodd. Hitherto both had supposed that the hideous insects acted by blind instinct, but now there could no longer be any doubt that they were possessed of an organized intelligence.

There would have been something ridiculous about these movements, except for the feeling of horror that the swarm gave Tommy and Jim Dodd. Until now, both had thought that the terrible insects acted on blind instinct, but now there was no longer any doubt that they possessed organized intelligence.


The strident sounds grew louder. Already Tommy was beginning to discover certain variations in them. It was dawning upon him that they formed a language—and a perfectly intelligible one. For, as the note changed about a half-semitone, two of the monsters left the side of their ruler and reached the two men with three successive leaps.

The loud sounds got even louder. Tommy was starting to notice some differences in them. It was becoming clear to him that they created a sort of language—and it was completely understandable. As the pitch shifted by about a half-semitone, two of the creatures left their leader's side and jumped toward the two men in three quick leaps.

Their movements left no doubt in either Tommy's or Dodd's mind what was required. The two strode hastily toward the assemblage, and stopped as the antenna of their guards came down in menacing fashion.

Their movements left no doubt in either Tommy's or Dodd's mind about what was needed. The two hurried toward the group and stopped as the guards' antennas lowered in a threatening way.

It was light enough for Tommy to see the face of the ruler of the hellish swarm. And it required all his powers of will to keep from collapsing from sheer horror at what he saw.

It was bright enough for Tommy to see the face of the ruler of the nightmarish swarm. It took all his willpower to prevent himself from collapsing from the sheer terror of what he was witnessing.

For, despite the close-fitting shell, the face of the beetle king was the face of a man—a white man!

For, even with the snug shell, the beetle king's face was that of a man—a white man!

Jim Dodd's shriek rang out above the shrilling of the beetle-legs, "Bram! It's you, it's you! My God, it's you, Bram!"

Jim Dodd's scream pierced through the noise of the beetle legs, "Bram! It's you, it's you! Oh my God, it's you, Bram!"


CHAPTER IV

Bram's Story

A sneering chuckle broke from Bram's lips. "Yes, it's me, James Dodd," he answered. "I'm a little surprised to see you here, Dodd, but I'm mighty glad. Still insane upon the subject of fossil monotremes, I suppose?"

A mocking laugh escaped Bram's lips. "Yeah, it's me, James Dodd," he replied. "I'm a bit surprised to see you here, Dodd, but I'm really glad. Still obsessed with fossil monotremes, I guess?"

The words came haltingly from Bram's lips, as from those of a man who had lost the habit of easy speech. And Tommy, looking on, and trying to keep in possession of his faculties, had already come to the conclusion that the sounds were inaudible to the beetles. Probably their hearing apparatus was not attuned to such slow vibrations of the human voice.

The words came out awkwardly from Bram's lips, as if he were someone who had forgotten how to speak easily. And Tommy, watching and trying to stay focused, had already decided that the sounds were inaudible to the beetles. Their hearing probably wasn't adjusted to pick up on such slow vibrations of the human voice.

Also he had discovered that Bram was wearing the discarded shell of one of the monsters: he had not grown the shell himself. It was fastened about his body by a band of the hair-cloth, fastened to the two protuberances of the elytra, or wing-cases, on either side of the dorsal surface.

Also, he found out that Bram was wearing the discarded shell of one of the monsters: he hadn’t grown the shell himself. It was secured around his body by a strip of hair-cloth, attached to the two protrusions of the elytra, or wing cases, on either side of the back surface.

The discovery at least robbed the situation of one aspect of terror. Bram, however he had obtained control of the swarm, was still only a man.

The discovery at least took away one part of the fear. Bram, no matter how he managed to control the swarm, was still just a man.

"Yes, still insane," answered Dodd bitterly. "Insane enough to go on believing that the polyprotodontia and the dasyuridae, which includes the peramelidae, or bandicoots, and the banded ant-eaters, or myrmecobidae, are not to be found in fossil form, for the excellent reason that they were not represented before the Upper Cretaceous period."

"Yeah, still crazy," Dodd replied bitterly. "Crazy enough to keep believing that the polyprotodontia and dasyuridae, which includes the peramelidae or bandicoots, and the banded ant-eaters or myrmecobidae, don't appear in fossil form, for the simple reason that they didn't exist before the Upper Cretaceous period."

"You lie! You lie!" screamed Bram. "I have shown to all the world that phascalotherium, amphitherium, amblotherium, spalacotherium, and many other orders are to be found in the Upper Jurassic rocks of England, Wyoming, and other places. You—you are the man who denied the existence of the nototherium, of the marsupial lion, in pleistocene deposits! You denied that the dasyuridae can be traced back beyond the pleistocene. And you stand there and lie to me, when you are at my mercy!"

"You’re lying! You’re lying!" shouted Bram. "I’ve proven to everyone that phascalotherium, amphitherium, amblotherium, spalacotherium, and many other species are found in the Upper Jurassic rocks of England, Wyoming, and elsewhere. You—you’re the one who denied the existence of nototherium, the marsupial lion, in Pleistocene deposits! You said that dasyuridae can’t be traced back before the Pleistocene. And now you stand there lying to me when I have the upper hand!"

"For God's sake don't aggravate him," whispered Tommy to Dodd. "Don't you see that he's insane? Humor him, or we'll be dead men. Think what the world will lose, if you are never able to go back with your specimens," he added craftily.

"For God's sake, don't provoke him," Tommy whispered to Dodd. "Can't you see that he's lost it? Just play along, or we're finished. Think about what the world will miss out on if you can't bring back your specimens," he added slyly.


But Dodd, whose eyes were glaring, said a sublime thing: "I have given my life to science, and I will never deny my master!"

But Dodd, whose eyes were blazing, said something profound: "I have dedicated my life to science, and I will never betray my master!"

With a screech, which, however, was evidently inaudible to the beetles, Bram leaped at Dodd and seized him by the throat. The two men fell to the ground, the ponderous beetle-shell completely covering them. Underneath it they could be seen to be struggling desperately. All the while the beetle horde remained perfectly motionless. Tommy thought afterward that in this fact lay their brightest chances of escape, if Bram's immediate vengeance did not fall on them.

With a screech that, clearly, the beetles couldn’t hear, Bram lunged at Dodd and grabbed him by the throat. The two men tumbled to the ground, completely covered by the heavy beetle shell. Underneath, they could be seen struggling fiercely. Meanwhile, the horde of beetles stayed completely still. Tommy later thought that this was their best chance of escaping, provided Bram’s immediate rage didn’t take them down first.

Either because Bram was not himself a beetle, or because in some other way the swarm instinct was not stirred, the monsters watched the struggle with complete indifference.

Either because Bram was not really a beetle, or because for some other reason the swarm instinct wasn’t triggered, the monsters observed the struggle with total indifference.

At the moment, however, Tommy was only concerned with saving Dodd from the madman. He got his foot beneath the shell, then inserted his leg; using his whole body as a lever, he succeeded in turning Bram over on his back.

At that moment, though, Tommy was only focused on rescuing Dodd from the madman. He placed his foot under the shell, then slipped his leg in; using his entire body as leverage, he managed to roll Bram onto his back.

Then, and only then, the swarm rushed in upon them. Then Tommy realized that he had touched one of the triggers that regulated the beetle's automatism. In another instant Bram would have been torn to pieces. The needle-beaks were darting through the air, the hideous jaws were snapping. Bram's yells rang through the cavern.

Then, and only then, the swarm rushed in on them. Tommy realized that he had activated one of the triggers that controlled the beetle's automatic behavior. In another moment, Bram would have been torn apart. The needle-beaks were zooming through the air, and the terrifying jaws were snapping. Bram's screams echoed through the cave.


Dodging beneath the avalanche of the monsters, Tommy got Bram upon his feet again. The beetles stopped, every movement arrested. Bram's hand went to the pocket of his tattered coat, there came a snap, a flash. Bram had ignited an automatic cigarette-lighter!

Dodging under the swarm of monsters, Tommy got Bram back on his feet. The beetles paused, every movement freezing. Bram's hand reached into the pocket of his worn coat, then there was a snap, a flash. Bram had ignited an automatic lighter!

Instantly the monsters went scurrying away into the distance. And Tommy had another clue. The beetles, living in the dimness of the underworld, could not stand light or fire!

Instantly, the monsters darted away into the distance. And Tommy got another clue. The beetles, living in the darkness of the underworld, couldn't tolerate light or fire!

He ran to where Jimmy was lying, face upward, on the ground. His face was badly scarred by Bram's nails, and the blood was spurting from a long gash in his throat, made by the sharp flint that was lying beside him.

He ran to where Jimmy was lying on the ground, face up. His face was badly scarred by Bram's nails, and blood was spurting from a long cut in his throat, caused by the sharp flint that lay next to him.

He had some time before discarded his fur coat. Now he pulled off his coat, and, tearing off the tail of his shirt, he made a pad and a bandage, with which he attempted to staunch the blood and bind the wound. It must have taken ten minutes before the failing heart force enabled him to get the bleeding under control. Dodd had nearly bled to death, his face was drawn and waxen, but, because the pulsation was so feeble, the artery had ceased to spurt.

He had discarded his fur coat some time ago. Now he took off his coat, and, ripping the tail off his shirt, made a pad and a bandage to try to stop the bleeding and wrap the wound. It took him about ten minutes before his weakening heart allowed him to get the bleeding under control. Dodd had nearly bled to death; his face was pale and gaunt, but since the pulse was so weak, the artery had stopped gushing.

Then only did Tommy take notice of Bram. He had been squatting near, and Tommy realized that he had unconsciously observed Bram put some sort of pellets into his mouth. Now he realized that Bram was a drug fiend. That was what had made him walk out of the Greystoke camp in the storm.

Then Tommy finally noticed Bram. He had been squatting nearby, and Tommy realized that he had unconsciously watched Bram put some kind of pellets into his mouth. Now he understood that Bram was a drug addict. That was why he had walked out of the Greystoke camp in the storm.

Bram got up and came toward them. "Is he dead?" he whispered hoarsely. "I—I lost my temper. You two—I don't intend to kill you. There—there's room for the three of us. I've got—plans of the utmost importance to humanity."

Bram got up and walked over to them. "Is he dead?" he asked quietly, his voice rough. "I—I lost my cool. You two—I don’t plan to kill you. There—there’s space for all three of us. I have—plans that are extremely important for humanity."

"I don't think much of the way you've started to carry them out," answered Tommy bitterly. "No, he's not dead yet, but I wouldn't give much for his chances, even in the best hospital. The best thing you can do now is to go to hell, and take your beetles with you," he added.

"I really don't like how you've started to deal with them," Tommy replied angrily. "No, he's not dead yet, but I wouldn't bet on his chances, even in the best hospital. The best thing you can do now is to get lost, and take your beetles with you," he added.


Bram, without replying, raised his head and emitted from his throat the shrillest whistle that Tommy had ever heard. The response was amazing.

Bram, without saying a word, lifted his head and let out the loudest whistle Tommy had ever heard. The reaction was incredible.

Rasping out of the darkness came eight beetles in pairs. Instead of leaping from an upright position, they trotted in the manner of horses, on all fours, their shells, which touched at the edges, forming a solid surface, gently rounded in the center so that a man's body could lie there and fit snugly into the groove.

Rumbling out of the darkness came eight beetles in pairs. Instead of jumping up from a standing position, they trotted like horses, on all fours, their shells, which connected at the edges, creating a solid surface, gently curved in the center so that a person's body could lie there and fit comfortably into the groove.

"Help me get him up," said Bram. "Trust me! I'll do my best for him. If we leave him here they may kill and eat him. I can't trust all those beetle guards."

"Help me get him up," said Bram. "Trust me! I'll do my best for him. If we leave him here, they might kill and eat him. I can't trust any of those beetle guards."

Tommy hesitated a moment, then decided to follow Bram's suggestion. Together they raised the unconscious man to the beetle-shell couch. Bram seated himself upon the boss of one of the beetle-shells in front, and Tommy jumped up behind.

Tommy paused for a moment, then chose to take Bram's advice. Together, they lifted the unconscious man onto the beetle-shell couch. Bram sat on the top of one of the beetle-shells in front, and Tommy jumped up behind.

Next moment, to his amazement, the trained steeds were flying smoothly through the air, at a rate that could not have been less than seventy-five to eighty miles an hour.

Next moment, to his amazement, the trained horses were gliding effortlessly through the air, at a speed that had to be at least seventy-five to eighty miles an hour.

Tommy's shell seat was not a bed of roses, but he hardly noticed that. He was thinking that if Dodd lived they should be able to turn the tables.

Tommy's shell seat wasn't exactly comfortable, but he barely thought about that. He was considering that if Dodd survived, they should be able to reverse the situation.

For, unknown to Bram, he was in possession of the cigarette-lighter which he had picked up, and which Bram, in his agitation, had forgotten. It was full of petrol, or some other fluid of a similar nature, which Bram must have obtained from some natural source within the earth. And, in an emergency, Tommy knew that he had the means of keeping the beetles at bay.

For, unbeknownst to Bram, he had the lighter he had picked up, which Bram, in his panic, had forgotten about. It was filled with gasoline or some other similar fluid that Bram must have gotten from somewhere in the ground. And, in an emergency, Tommy knew he had the way to keep the beetles away.


They had traveled for perhaps an hour when a faint light began to glow in the distance. It grew brighter, and a roaring sound became audible. A turn of the track that they were traversing, and the light became a glare. A terrific sight met Tommy's eyes.

They had been traveling for about an hour when a faint light started to appear in the distance. It got brighter, and a loud roaring sound could be heard. As they rounded a bend in the path they were on, the light turned into a blinding glare. Tommy was greeted by an incredible sight.

Out of the bowels of the earth—actually out of the crust beneath their feet—there shot a pillar of roaring flame, of intense white color, and radiating a heat that was perceptible even at a distance of several hundred yards. The beetle steeds dropped gently to the ground; they halted. Bram got down, grinning.

Out of the ground—actually from the crust beneath their feet—shot a pillar of roaring flame, bright white, radiating heat that could be felt even hundreds of yards away. The beetle steeds gently landed; they stopped. Bram got down, grinning.

"Nicely trained horses, what?" he asked. "By the way, you have the advantage of me in names. Who and what are you?"

"Nicely trained horses, right?" he asked. "By the way, you know more about me than I do about you. Who are you?"

Tommy told him.

Tommy said to him.

"Well, Travers, it looks as if we're going to be companions for some time to come, and I quite admit you saved my life back there. So we don't want to start with secrets. This is a natural petrol spring, which has probably been burning undiminished for ages. My trained beetles are blind—you didn't happen to notice I'd cut off their antenna? But the rest of the swarm daren't come near it. So that makes me their master.

"Well, Travers, it seems like we’re going to be partners for a while, and I have to admit you saved my life back there. So we shouldn’t start off with secrets. This is a natural oil spring that’s probably been burning continuously for ages. My trained beetles are blind—you didn’t happen to notice that I cut off their antennae, did you? But the rest of the swarm won’t come near it. So that makes me their master."

"Pretty trick, what, Travers? I'm the Lord of the Flame down here, and I'm using my advantage. But don't get the idea of supplanting me. There are lots of other tricks you don't know anything about, and I'll have to trust you better before—"

"Pretty clever, right, Travers? I'm the Lord of the Flame down here, and I'm playing to my strengths. But don’t get any ideas about replacing me. There are a lot of other tricks you don’t know about, and I’ll need to trust you more before—"

He broke off and slipped another pellet into his mouth.

He stopped speaking and popped another pellet into his mouth.

"Help me get Dodd down, if this is our destination," answered Tommy.

"Help me bring Dodd down if this is where we're headed," replied Tommy.

They lifted Dodd to the ground. He was conscious now, and moaning for water. The two men carried him into a sort of large cavern, at the farther end of which the fire was roaring. Bram went to a spring that trickled down one side, filled something that looked like a petrified lily calyx, and brought it to Dodd, who drained it.

They lowered Dodd to the ground. He was awake now, moaning for water. The two men carried him into a large cave, where a fire was roaring at the far end. Bram went to a spring that flowed down one side, filled something that looked like a fossilized lily cup, and brought it to Dodd, who drank it all.


Tommy looked about him. He was astonished to see that the place was, in a way, furnished. Bram had carved out a very creditable couch, and several low chairs, evidently with a stone ax, for by the light of the fire, which cast a fair illumination even at that distance, Tommy could see the marks of the implement, rough and irregular, in the wood.

Tommy looked around him. He was surprised to see that the place was, in a way, furnished. Bram had crafted a pretty decent couch and several low chairs, clearly with a stone ax, because by the firelight, which provided a good amount of illumination even from that distance, Tommy could see the rough and uneven marks of the tool in the wood.

On the ground were thick rugs, woven of hair, and two or three more rugs of the same material lay on the couch. It was evident that the human herd was expected to furnish textile materials as well as meat.

On the floor were thick rugs made of hair, and two or three more rugs of the same material were on the couch. It was clear that the human group was expected to provide textile materials along with meat.

"Sit down, and make yourself comfortable," said Bram, when they had raised Dodd to the couch. "We'll have dinner, and then we'll talk. I can give you a fine vegetarian meal. Those dirty shrimp-eating savages look on me as a cannibal because I eat the fruits of the trees." He grinned. "There's a bad shortage of food in Submundia, as I've named this part of the world," he went on, "for until I came the beetles simply devoured the humans wholesale, instead of breeding them, like I taught them. And there's another of the hundred-and-fifty year swarms due to hatch out soon. However, we'll talk about that later. And all those fine fruits going to waste! Excuse me, Travers."

"Sit down and get comfortable," Bram said as they helped Dodd onto the couch. "We'll have dinner and then chat. I can prepare a great vegetarian meal. Those uncivilized shrimp-eaters think I'm a cannibal just because I eat fruit from the trees." He smiled. "There's a serious food shortage in Submundia, as I call this area," he continued, "because before I arrived, the beetles just wiped out the humans instead of breeding them like I taught them to. Plus, another one of those massive swarms is going to hatch soon. But we can talk about that later. And all this amazing fruit going to waste! Sorry, Travers."


He disappeared, and returned in a minute or two with a small table, piled high with luscious fruits unknown to Tommy, though among them were some that looked like loaves of natural bread.

He disappeared and came back in a minute or two with a small table, stacked high with delicious fruits that Tommy had never seen before, though some looked like loaves of natural bread.

Tommy, whose appetite never failed him even in the worst circumstances, fell to with a will. He was enjoying his meal when he happened to look up, and saw that the penumbra at the edge of the lighted zone was dense with beetles.

Tommy, whose appetite never let him down even in the toughest situations, dug in with enthusiasm. He was enjoying his meal when he happened to look up and noticed that the shadowy area at the edge of the lighted zone was packed with beetles.

Thousands—perhaps millions, for they stretched away as far as the eye could see, were packed together, their antenna waving in unison, their heads, beneath the shells, directed toward the fire.

Thousands—maybe millions, since they stretched as far as the eye could see—were packed together, their antennae moving in sync, their heads under the shells aimed at the fire.

Bram saw Tommy's look of disgust, and laughed. "The fire seems to intoxicate them, Travers," he said. "They always throng the entrance when I'm here. It's as far as they dare go. They're quite blind in the least light. Care to smoke? I've learned the art of making some quite decent cigars." He produced a handful. "Oh, by the way, you didn't see my lighter anywhere, did you?" he went on, with a pretense of carelessness.

Bram noticed Tommy's look of disgust and laughed. "The fire seems to get them all worked up, Travers," he said. "They always crowd the entrance when I'm here. It's as far as they're brave enough to go. They're pretty much blind in the slightest light. Want to smoke? I've picked up the skill of rolling some pretty good cigars." He pulled out a handful. "Oh, by the way, did you happen to see my lighter anywhere?" he continued, pretending to be casual.

"No," lied Tommy. "I was surprised you—"

"No," Tommy lied. "I was surprised you—"

"Oh, there's a supply of petrol in the rocks. No matter," answered Bram carelessly. "Your friend looks bad," he added, glancing at Dodd, who had fallen asleep. "Travers, I'm sorry I lost my temper. The—the shock of meeting men from the upper world, you know."

"Oh, there's gas in the rocks. No big deal," Bram replied casually. "Your friend doesn't look great," he added, looking at Dodd, who had fallen asleep. "Travers, I'm sorry I lost my cool. The—the shock of running into people from the outside world, you know."


Dodd opened his eyes and tried to whisper. Tommy bent over him and listened.

Dodd opened his eyes and tried to whisper. Tommy leaned over him and listened.

"He wants to know whether he can have that girl to take care of him," he said.

"He wants to know if he can have that girl to take care of him," he said.

"What, the one I saw you with? Why, she's a cull, Travers."

"What, the one I saw you with? She's a loser, Travers."

"What d'you mean?" asked Tommy.

"What do you mean?" asked Tommy.

"Why—useless, you know. There's several of them running loose, and waiting to be rounded up. We raise two breeds, one for replenishing the stock, and one for meat. She's just a cull, a reversion, no use for either purpose. I'll have her brought by all means. I—I like Dodd. I want to get him to like me," Bram went on, with a sort of penitence that had a pathetic touch. "Our little differences—quite absurd, and I can prove he's wrong in his ideas.

"Why—it's useless, you know. There are several of them running around, just waiting to be caught. We raise two breeds, one for replenishing the stock and one for meat. She's just a cull, a downgrade, no use for either purpose. I'll definitely have her brought in. I—I like Dodd. I want him to like me," Bram continued, sounding a bit regretful in a way that was kind of sad. "Our little disagreements—totally ridiculous, and I can show he's wrong in his thinking."

"Make yourself comfortable as long as you're here, Travers, and don't mind me. Only, don't try to escape. The beetles will get you if you do, and there's no way out of here—none that you'll find. And don't try to follow me. But you're a sensible man, and we'll all get along famously, I'm sure, as soon as Dodd recovers."

"Make yourself comfortable while you're here, Travers, and don't worry about me. Just don't try to escape. The beetles will catch you if you do, and there's no way out of here—none that you'll discover. And don't try to follow me. But you're a smart guy, and I'm sure we'll all get along great, especially once Dodd gets better."


CHAPTER V

Doomed!

There were no means known to Tommy of reckoning time in that strange place of twilight. His watch had been broken in the airplane fall; and Dodd never remembered to wind his, but they estimated that about two weeks had passed, judging from the number of times they had slept and eaten.

There was no way for Tommy to keep track of time in that weird place of twilight. His watch had broken in the plane crash, and Dodd never remembered to wind his, but they figured that about two weeks had gone by, based on how many times they had slept and eaten.

In those two weeks they had gradually begun to grow accustomed to their surroundings. Haidia, the girl, had arrived on beetle-back within an hour after Bram's departure, apparently into a cleft of the rocks—how he had communicated his order to the beetle steeds Tommy had no idea. And under the girl's ministrations Dodd was making good progress toward recovery.

In those two weeks, they had slowly started to get used to their surroundings. Haidia, the girl, arrived on a beetle within an hour after Bram left, apparently into a crack in the rocks—Tommy had no clue how he had sent the order to the beetle steeds. And under the girl's care, Dodd was making good progress toward recovery.

That Haidia was in love with Dodd in quite a human way was evident. To please the girl, both Dodd and Tommy had learned to eat the raw shrimps, which, being bloodless, were really no worse than oysters, and had a flavor half-way between shrimp and crawfish. To please the men, Haidia tried not to shudder when she saw them devouring the breadfruit and nectarines of which Bram always had a plentiful supply. Bram was solicitous in his inquiries for Dodd's health.

That Haidia was in love with Dodd in a very human way was clear. To impress her, both Dodd and Tommy had learned to eat the raw shrimp, which, being bloodless, were actually no worse than oysters and had a taste that was a mix between shrimp and crawfish. To make the men happy, Haidia tried not to flinch when she saw them munching on the breadfruit and nectarines that Bram always had in abundance. Bram was attentive in asking about Dodd's health.

"Jim, I've been thinking about our chances of getting away," said Tommy one morning. "It's evident Bram's only waiting for your recovery to put some proposition up to us. Suppose you were to feign paralysis."

"Jim, I've been thinking about our chances of making a break for it," said Tommy one morning. "It's clear that Bram is just waiting for you to recover so he can make some offer to us. What if you pretended to be paralyzed?"

"How d'you mean? What for?" demanded Dodd.

"How do you mean? What for?" Dodd asked.

"If he thinks you're helpless, he'll be less on his guard. You haven't walked about in his presence." That was true, for the activities of the two had been nocturnal, when Bram had vanished. "Let him think a nerve's been severed in your neck, or something of the sort. If it doesn't work, you can always get better."

"If he thinks you're powerless, he'll be less cautious. You haven't been around him during the day." That was true, as their interactions had been at night when Bram had disappeared. "Let him believe that a nerve's been cut in your neck or something like that. If it doesn't work, you can always heal."


Dodd's realistic portrayal of a man with a partly paralyzed right side brought cries of horror from Bram next morning. Solicitously he helped Dodd back to the couch. Bram, when not under the influence of his drug, had moments of human feeling.

Dodd's realistic portrayal of a man with a partly paralyzed right side brought cries of horror from Bram the next morning. Concerned, he helped Dodd back to the couch. When not under the influence of his drug, Bram had moments of human emotion.

"Can't you move that arm and leg at all, Dodd?" he asked. "No feeling in them?"

"Can't you move that arm and leg at all, Dodd?" he asked. "No feeling in them?"

"There's plenty of feeling," growled Dodd, "but they don't seem to work, that's all."

"There's a lot of emotion," Dodd grumbled, "but it just doesn’t seem to make a difference, that’s all."

"You'll get better," said Bram eagerly. "You must get better. I need you, Dodd, in spite of our differences. There's work for all of us, wonderful work. A new humanity, waiting to be born, Dodd, not of the miserable ape race, but of—of—"

"You'll get better," said Bram eagerly. "You have to get better. I need you, Dodd, despite our differences. There's work for all of us, amazing work. A new humanity is about to emerge, Dodd, not from the miserable ape race, but from— from—"

He checked himself, and a cunning look came over his face. He turned away abruptly.

He paused for a moment, and a sly expression crossed his face. He suddenly turned away.

At the end of two weeks or so, an amazing thing happened. One day Haidia, with a look of triumph in her eyes, addressed Dodd with a few English words!

At the end of about two weeks, something incredible happened. One day, Haidia, with a look of victory in her eyes, spoke to Dodd using a few English words!

Her brain, which had probably developed certain faculties in different proportions from those of the upper human race, had registered every word that either of the two men had ever spoken, and remembered it. As soon as Dodd ascertained this, he began to instruct her, and, with her abnormal faculties of memory, it was not long before she could talk quite intelligently. The obstacle that had stood between them was swept away. She became one of themselves.

Her brain, which likely developed in ways different from those of the upper human race, had retained every word either of the two men had ever said, and remembered it. Once Dodd realized this, he started teaching her, and with her exceptional memory, it wasn't long before she could speak quite intelligently. The barrier that had separated them was removed. She became one of them.

In the days that followed the girl told them brokenly something of the history of her race, of the legend of the universal flood that had driven them down into the bowels of the earth, of the centuries-long struggle with the beetles, and of the insects' gradual conquest of humanity, and the final reduction of the human race to a miserable, helpless remnant.

In the days that followed, the girl shared with them, haltingly, some of the history of her people, the story of the great flood that had forced them deep into the earth, the long fight against the beetles, and how the insects slowly overcame humanity, leading to the complete decline of the human race to a pitiful, powerless few.


Everywhere, Haidia told them, were beetle swarms, everywhere humanity had been reduced to a few handfuls. Bram, by breeding mankind from prolific strains, and using the new-born progeny for food, had temporarily averted universal starvation. But a new swarm of beetles was due to hatch out shortly, and then—

Everywhere, Haidia told them, there were swarms of beetles, and everywhere humanity had been reduced to just a few handfuls. Bram, by breeding mankind from prolific strains and using the newborn offspring for food, had temporarily prevented universal starvation. But a new swarm of beetles was about to hatch soon, and then—

The girl, with a shudder, put her hand to her bosom, and brought out a little bright-eyed lizard.

The girl, shuddering, placed her hand to her chest and pulled out a small, bright-eyed lizard.

"The old man you saw with me, who is one of our wise elders, has told our people that these things feed upon the beetle larvae," she said. "We are putting them secretly into the nests. But what can a few lizards do against millions." She looked up. "In the earth above us, the beetle larvae extend for miles, in a solid mass," she said. "When they come out as beetles, it will be the end of all of us."

"The old man you saw with me, who is one of our wise elders, told our people that these creatures feed on beetle larvae," she said. "We're secretly putting them into the nests. But what can a few lizards do against millions?" She looked up. "The beetle larvae stretch for miles underground, in a solid mass," she said. "When they emerge as beetles, it will be the end of all of us."

Bram had grown less suspicious as the time passed. His sudden visits to the cavern had ceased. Dodd and Tommy knew that he spent the nights—if they could be termed nights—lying in a drugged slumber somewhere among the rocks. They had asked Haidia whether there was any way of escape into the upper world.

Bram had become less suspicious as time went on. His unannounced trips to the cave had stopped. Dodd and Tommy knew that he spent the nights—if you could call them nights—sleeping heavily somewhere among the rocks. They had asked Haidia if there was any way to escape to the upper world.

"There are two ways from here," answered the girl. "One is the way you came, but it is impossible to pass the beetle guards without being torn to pieces. The other—"

"There are two ways from here," the girl replied. "One is the way you came, but you can't get past the beetle guards without getting ripped apart. The other—"

She shuddered, and for an instant drew back the film from across her pupils, then uttered a little cry of pain at the light, dim though it was.

She flinched and briefly pulled the film away from her eyes, then let out a small cry of discomfort at the light, even though it was dim.

"There is a bridge across that terrible monster that devours all it touches," she said, shuddering, meaning the fire.

"There’s a bridge over that terrible monster that consumes everything it touches," she said, shuddering, referring to the fire.

Suddenly Dodd had an inspiration. He still had the fur coat that he had worn, and, reaching into a pocket he drew out a pair of snow goggles, which he adjusted over Haidia's nose.

Suddenly, Dodd had an idea. He still had the fur coat he had worn, and reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a pair of snow goggles, which he put over Haidia's nose.

"Now look!" he said.

"Check this out!" he said.

Haidia looked, blinked and, with an effort kept her eyes open. She gazed at Dodd in amazement. Dodd laughed, and pulled her toward him. He kissed her, and Haidia's eyes closed.

Haidia looked, blinked, and, with some effort, kept her eyes open. She gazed at Dodd in amazement. Dodd laughed and pulled her toward him. He kissed her, and Haidia's eyes closed.

"What is this?" she murmured. "First you give me medicine that opens my eyes, and then you give me medicine that closes them."

"What is this?" she whispered. "First you give me medicine that wakes me up, and then you give me medicine that makes me sleep."

"That's nothing," grinned Dodd. "Wait till you understand me better."

"That's nothing," Dodd smiled. "Just wait until you get to know me better."


Bram's eyes were preternaturally bright. It was evident that he had been increasing his dose of late, and that he was fully under the influence of it now.

Bram's eyes were unusually bright. It was clear that he had been increasing his dose lately, and that he was completely under its influence now.

"Well, gentlemen, the time has come for us to be frank with one another," he said, as the three were gathered about the little table, while Haidia crouched in a far corner of the cave. "I want you to work for me in my plans for the regeneration of humanity. The time for which I have long labored is almost at hand. Any day now the new swarm of beetles may emerge from the pupal stage. But before I speak further, come and see them, gentlemen!"

"Well, guys, it's time for us to be honest with each other," he said, as the three of them gathered around the small table, while Haidia sat in a far corner of the cave. "I want you to help me with my plans to improve humanity. The moment I've been working towards for so long is almost here. Any day now, the new swarm of beetles might come out of the pupal stage. But before I say more, come and take a look at them, guys!"

He rose, and Dodd and Tommy rose too, Tommy supporting Dodd, who let his arm and leg trail awkwardly as he moved.

He got up, and Dodd and Tommy got up too, with Tommy helping Dodd, who let his arm and leg drag awkwardly as he moved.

Bram led the way into the cleft among the rocks into which he had been in the habit of passing. Beyond this opening the two men saw another smaller cavern, with a beetle guard standing on either side, antenna waving.

Bram walked ahead into the gap between the rocks that he usually passed through. Beyond this opening, the two men spotted a smaller cave, with a beetle guard standing on each side, its antennae waving.

Bram shrilled a sound, and the antenna dropped. The three passed through. Tommy saw a hair-cloth pallet set against the rocks, a table, and a chair. Beyond was a sloping ramp of earth. Overhead was a rock ceiling.

Bram let out a sharp noise, and the antenna fell. The three of them went through. Tommy noticed a fabric-covered pallet leaned against the rocks, a table, and a chair. Beyond that was a sloping earth ramp. Above them was a rock ceiling.

Bram led the way up the ramp, and the three stepped through a gap in the rocks and found themselves on an extensive prairie. But in place of the red grass there was a vast sea of mud.

Bram led the way up the ramp, and the three stepped through a gap in the rocks and found themselves on a wide prairie. But instead of the red grass, there was a huge expanse of mud.

By the light cast by the petrol fire, which roared up in the distance, a veritable fiery fountain, the two Americans could see that the mud was filled with huge encysted forms, grubs three or four feet long, motionless in the soil.

By the light from the gas fire blazing in the distance, like a real fiery fountain, the two Americans could see that the mud was filled with huge, encysted shapes—grubs three or four feet long, motionless in the ground.


Bram scooped up one of them and tossed it into the air. It thudded to their feet and remained motionless.

Bram picked one up and threw it into the air. It hit the ground at their feet and stayed still.

"As far as you can see, and for miles beyond, these pupae of the beetles lie buried in the decaying vegetation in which the eggs were hatched," said Bram. "Every century and a half, so far as I have been able to judge from comparative anatomy, a fresh swarm emerges. See!"

"As far as you can see, and for miles beyond, these beetle pupae are buried in the decaying vegetation where the eggs were hatched," said Bram. "Every century and a half, based on what I've gathered from comparative anatomy, a new swarm emerges. Look!"

He pointed to the pupa he had unearthed, which, as if stirred into activity by his handling, was now beginning to move. Or, rather, something was moving inside the cocoon.

He pointed to the pupa he had dug up, which, as if triggered by his touch, was now starting to move. Or, more precisely, something inside the cocoon was moving.

The shell broke, and the hideous head and folded antenna of a beetle appeared. With a convulsive writhing, the monster threw off the covering and stepped out. It extended its wings, glistening, with moisture, from the still soft and pliant carapace, or shell, and suddenly zoomed off into the distance.

The shell cracked open, revealing the ugly head and folded antenna of a beetle. With a sudden, jerking motion, the creature shed its covering and emerged. It spread its wings, glistening with moisture from the still soft and flexible shell, and then took off quickly into the distance.


Tommy shuddered as the boom of its flight grew softer and subsided.

Tommy shivered as the roar of its flight faded away.

"Any day now the entire swarm will emerge," cried Bram. "How many moultings they undergo before they undergo the finished state, I do not know, but already, as you see, they are prepared for the battle of life. They emerge ravenous. That beetle will fall upon the man-herds and devour a full grown man, unless the guards destroy it."

"Any day now, the whole swarm will break out," yelled Bram. "I don't know how many times they shed their skin before they reach their final form, but as you can see, they're ready for the fight of survival. They come out starving. That beetle will attack the herders and eat a grown man unless the guards take it down."

He raised his arms with the gesture of an ancient prophet. "Woe to the human race," he cried, "the wretched ape spawn that has cast out its teachers and persecuted those who sought to raise it to higher things!"

He raised his arms like an ancient prophet. "Woe to humanity," he exclaimed, "the miserable offspring that has rejected its teachers and hunted down those who tried to elevate it to greater things!"


Tommy knew that Bram was referring to himself. Bram turned fiercely upon Dodd.

Tommy realized that Bram was talking about himself. Bram turned angrily towards Dodd.

"When I joined the Greystoke expedition," he cried, "it was with the express intention of refuting your miserable theories as to the fossil monotremes. I could not sleep or eat, so deeply was I affronted by them. For, if they were true, the dasyuridae are an innovation in the great scheme of nature, and man, instead of being a mere afterthought, a jest of the Creative Force, came to earth with a purpose.

"When I joined the Greystoke expedition," he exclaimed, "it was specifically to challenge your ridiculous theories about fossil monotremes. I couldn't sleep or eat because I was so upset by them. If they were true, then the dasyuridae would be a new addition in the grand scheme of nature, and man, rather than being just an afterthought or a joke from the Creative Force, arrived on earth with a real purpose."

"That I deny," he yelled. "Man is a joke. Nature made him when she was tired, as the architect of a cathedral fashions a gargoyle in a sportive moment. It is the insect, not man, who is the predestined lord of the ages!"

"That's not true," he shouted. "Humans are a joke. Nature created us when she was exhausted, like a cathedral architect makes a gargoyle just for fun. It's the insect, not humans, who is meant to be the true ruler of the ages!"

And for once in his life, perhaps because at this point Tommy dug him violently in the ribs, Dodd had the sense to remain silent. Bram led the way swiftly back into the larger cave.

And for the first time in his life, maybe because Tommy nudged him hard in the ribs at that moment, Dodd had the sense to keep quiet. Bram quickly led the way back into the bigger cave.

"When this swarm hatches out," he said, "I calculate that there will be a trillion beetles seeking food. There is no food for a tithe of them here underneath the earth. What then? Do you realize their stupendous power, their invincibility?

"When this swarm hatches," he said, "I estimate there will be a trillion beetles looking for food. There isn't enough food for even a fraction of them down here in the earth. So what then? Do you understand their incredible strength, their unstoppable nature?"

"No, you don't realize it, because your minds, through long habit, are only attuned to think in terms of man. All man's long history of slaughter of the so-called lower creatures obsesses you, blinds your understanding. A beetle? Something to be trodden underfoot, crushed in sport! But I tell you, gentlemen, that nature—God, if you will—has designed to supplant the man-ape by the beetle.

"No, you don't see it, because your minds, trained over time, are only set up to think in terms of humans. All of humanity's history of killing so-called lower creatures consumes you, distorts your understanding. A beetle? Just something to be stepped on, crushed for fun! But I tell you, gentlemen, that nature—God, if you prefer—has designed to replace the human ape with the beetle."

"He has resolved to throw down the wretched so-called intelligence of your kind and mine, and supplant it by the divine instinct of the beetle, an instinct that is infinitely superior, because it arrives at results instantaneously. It knows where man infers. Attuned closely to nature, it alone is able to fulfil the divine plan of Creation."

"He has decided to reject the so-called intelligence of you and me, replacing it with the divine instinct of the beetle, an instinct that's far superior because it achieves results instantly. It knows more than what humans can figure out. Closely aligned with nature, it alone is capable of carrying out the divine plan of Creation."


Bram was certainly under the influence of his drug; nevertheless, so violent were his gestures, so inspired was his utterance, that Tommy and Dodd listened almost in awe.

Bram was definitely affected by his drug; however, his gestures were so intense and his speech so passionate that Tommy and Dodd listened almost in awe.

"They are invincible," Bram went on. "Their fecundity is such that when the new swarm is hatched out their numbers alone will make them irresistible. They do not know fear. They shrink from nothing. And they will follow me, their leader—I, who know the means of controlling them. How, then, can puny man hope to stand against them?

"They're unstoppable," Bram continued. "Their ability to reproduce is so great that when the new swarm hatches, their sheer numbers will make them unbeatable. They don’t know fear. They shy away from nothing. And they will follow me, their leader—I, who knows how to control them. So how can weak humans possibly stand against them?"

"Join me, gentlemen," Bram went on. "And beware how you decide rashly. For this is the supreme moment, not only of your own lives, but for all humanity and beetledom. Upon your decision hangs the future of the world.

"Join me, guys," Bram continued. "And be careful not to make a hasty decision. This is the crucial moment, not just for your own lives, but for all of humanity and beetledom. The future of the world depends on your choice."

"For, irresistible as the beetles are, there is one thing they lack. That is the sense of historic continuity. If they destroy man, they will know nothing of man's achievements, poor though these are. My own work on the fossil monotremes—"

"For all their irresistible nature, the beetles are missing one crucial thing. They have no sense of historic continuity. If they were to wipe out humanity, they wouldn't understand anything about our achievements, however modest those might be. My own research on the fossil monotremes—"

"Which is a tissue of inaccuracies and half-baked deductions!" shouted Dodd.

"That's a bunch of inaccuracies and half-formed conclusions!" shouted Dodd.

Bram started as if a whip had lashed him. "Liar!" he bawled. "Do you think that I, who left the Greystoke expedition in a howling blizzard because I knew that here, in the inner earth, I could refute your miserable impostures—do you think that I am in the mood to listen to your wretched farrago of impossibilities?"

Bram jumped like he had been struck. "Liar!" he shouted. "Do you think that I, who abandoned the Greystoke expedition in a raging blizzard because I knew I could disprove your pathetic lies here in the inner earth—do you think I’m in the mood to listen to your ridiculous nonsense?"

"Listen to me," bawled Dodd, advancing with waving arms. "Once and for all, let me tell you that your deductions are all based upon fallacious premises. No, I will not shut up, Tom Travers! You want me to aid your damned beetles in the destruction of humanity! I tell you that your phascalotherium, amphitherium, and all the rest of them, including the marsupial lion, are degenerate developments of the age following the pleistocene. I say the whole insect world was made to fertilize the plant world, so that it should bear fruit for human food. Man is the summit of the scale of evolution, and I will never join in any infamous scheme for his destruction."

"Listen to me," shouted Dodd, moving forward with gesturing arms. "Once and for all, let me tell you that your conclusions are based on false assumptions. No, I will not be quiet, Tom Travers! You want me to help your damn beetles in the destruction of humanity! I’m telling you that your phascalotherium, amphitherium, and all the others, including the marsupial lion, are degenerate products of the period after the Pleistocene. I believe the entire insect world was created to pollinate the plant world so that it could produce food for humans. Humans are the pinnacle of evolution, and I will never be part of any wicked plan for their destruction."

Bram glared at Dodd like a madman. Three times he opened his mouth to speak, but only inarticulate sounds came from his throat. And when at last he did speak, he said something that neither Dodd nor Tommy had anticipated.

Bram stared at Dodd like he was crazy. Three times he tried to say something, but only garbled noises came out. And when he finally did speak, he said something that neither Dodd nor Tommy expected.

"It looks as if you're not so paralysed as you made out," he sneered. "You'll change your mind within what used to be called a day, Dodd. You'll crawl to my feet and beg for pardon. And you'll recant your lying theories about the fossil monotremes, or you die—the pair of you—you die!"

"It seems like you're not as paralyzed as you pretended," he mocked. "You'll rethink that in what used to be called a day, Dodd. You'll come crawling to my feet and beg for forgiveness. And you'll take back your false theories about the fossil monotremes, or you'll die—both of you—you'll die!"


CHAPTER VI

Escape!

"I heard what he said. You shall not die. We shall go away to your place, where there are no beetles to eat us, even if"—Haidia shuddered—"even if we have to cross the bridge of fire, beyond which, they tell me, lies freedom."

"I heard what he said. You won’t die. We’ll go to your place, where there aren’t any beetles to eat us, even if"—Haidia shuddered—"even if we have to cross the bridge of fire, beyond which, they say, lies freedom."

High over and a little to one side of the petrol flame Dodd and Tommy had seen the slender arch of rock leading into another cleft in the rocks. They had investigated it several times, but always the fierce heat had driven them back.

High above and slightly to one side of the petrol flame, Dodd and Tommy had spotted the slender arch of rock leading into another opening in the rocks. They had checked it out several times, but the intense heat had always forced them to retreat.

Both Dodd and Tommy had noticed, however, that at times the fire seemed to shrink in volume and intensity. Observation had shown them that these times were periodical, recurring about every twelve hours.

Both Dodd and Tommy had noticed, however, that sometimes the fire seemed to decrease in size and intensity. They had observed that these times happened regularly, occurring roughly every twelve hours.

"I think I've got the clue, Tommy," said Dodd, as the three watched the fiery fountain and speculated on the possibility of escape. "That flow of petrol is controlled, like the tides on earth, by the pull of the moon. Just now it is at its height. I've noticed that it loses pretty nearly half its volume at its alternating phase. If I'm right, we'll make the attempt in about twelve hours."

"I think I’ve figured it out, Tommy," said Dodd, as the three of them watched the fiery fountain and speculated about the chance of escaping. "That stream of petrol is controlled, like the tides on Earth, by the gravitational pull of the moon. Right now, it’s at its peak. I've noticed that it drops almost half its volume during its changing phase. If I'm correct, we’ll try to escape in about twelve hours."

"Bram's given us twenty-four," said Tommy. "But how about getting Haidia across?"

"Bram has given us twenty-four," Tommy said. "But what about getting Haidia across?"

"I go where you go," said Haidia, sidling up to Dodd and looking down upon him lovingly. "I do not afraid of the fire. If it burn me up, I go to the good place."

"I'll go wherever you go," Haidia said, moving closer to Dodd and gazing at him with affection. "I'm not scared of the fire. If it consumes me, I'll just go to a better place."

"Where's that, Haidia?" asked Dodd.

"Where's that, Haidia?" Dodd asked.

"When we die, we go to a place where it is always dark and there are no beetles, and the ground is full of shrimps. We leave our bodies behind, like the beetles, and fly about happy for ever."

"When we die, we go to a place that's always dark and there are no beetles, and the ground is filled with shrimps. We leave our bodies behind, like the beetles, and we soar around happily forever."

"Not a bad sort of place," said Dodd, squeezing Haidia's arm. "If you think you're ready to try to cross the bridge, we'll start as soon as the fire gets lower."

"Not a bad place," Dodd said, squeezing Haidia's arm. "If you think you're ready to try crossing the bridge, we'll start as soon as the fire dies down a bit."

"I'll be on the job," answered Haidia, unconsciously reproducing a phrase of Tommy's.

"I'll be on the job," Haidia replied, unconsciously echoing a phrase from Tommy.


The girl glided away, and disappeared through the thick of the beetle crowd clustered about the entrance to the cavern. Tommy and Dodd had already discovered that it was through her ability to reproduce a certain beetle sound meaning "not good to eat" that the girl could come and go. They had once tried it on their own account, and had narrowly escaped the lashing tentacles.

The girl glided away and vanished into the mass of beetles gathered at the entrance of the cave. Tommy and Dodd had already realized that it was her talent for mimicking a specific beetle sound that meant "not good to eat" that allowed her to come and go freely. They had once tried it themselves and had barely escaped the whipping tentacles.

After that there was nothing to do but wait. Three or four hours must have passed when Bram returned from his inner cave.

After that, there was nothing to do but wait. Three or four hours must have passed when Bram came back from his inner cave.

"Well, Dodd, have you experienced a change of heart?" he sneered. "If you knew what's in store for you, maybe you'd come to the conclusion that you've been too cocksure about the monotremes. We're slaughtering in the morning."

"Well, Dodd, have you had a change of heart?" he mocked. "If you knew what was ahead, maybe you'd realize that you've been too confident about the monotremes. We're going to wipe them out in the morning."

"That so?" asked Dodd.

"Is that so?" asked Dodd.

"That's so," shouted Bram. "The beetles are beginning to emerge from the pupae, and they'll need food if they're to be kept quiet. We're rounding up about threescore of the culls—your friend Haidia will be among them. We've got some caged ichneumon flies, pretty little things only a foot long, which will sting them in certain nerve centers, rendering them powerless to move. Then we shall bury them, standing up, in the vegetable mould, for the beetles to devour alive, as soon as they come out of the shells. You'll feel pretty, Dodd, standing there unable to move, with the new born beetles biting chunks out of you."

"That's right," shouted Bram. "The beetles are starting to come out of the pupae, and they'll need food if we want to keep them calm. We're gathering about sixty of the rejects—your friend Haidia will be one of them. We’ve got some caged ichneumon flies, which are cute little creatures only a foot long, and they’ll sting them in specific nerve points, leaving them unable to move. Then we’ll bury them upright in the soil, so the beetles can feast on them alive as soon as they hatch. You’ll really feel it, Dodd, standing there unable to move while the newborn beetles take bites out of you."


Tommy shuddered, despite his hopes of their escaping. Bram, for a scientist, had a grim and picturesque imagination.

Tommy shuddered, even though he hoped they would escape. Bram, as a scientist, had a dark and vivid imagination.

"Dodd, there is no personal quarrel between us," Bram went on. Again that note of pathetic pleading came into his voice. "Give up your mad ideas. Admit that the banded ant-eater, at least, existed before the pleistocene epoch, and everything can be settled. When you see what my beetles are going to do to humanity, you'll be proud to join us. Only make a beginning. You remember the point I made in my paper, about spalacotherium in the Upper Jurassic rocks. It would convince anybody but a hardened fanatic."

"Dodd, there’s no personal issue between us," Bram continued. Once more, that tone of desperate pleading entered his voice. "Let go of your crazy ideas. Acknowledge that the banded ant-eater, at least, was around before the Pleistocene epoch, and we can resolve everything. Once you see what my beetles are going to do for humanity, you’ll be eager to join us. Just take the first step. You remember the point I made in my paper about the spalacotherium in the Upper Jurassic rocks. It would convince anyone except a true fanatic."

"I read your paper, and I saw your so-called spalacotherium, reconstructed from what you called a jaw-bone," shouted Dodd. "That so-called jaw-bone was a lump of chalk, made porous by water, and the rest was in your imagination. Do your worst, Bram, I'll never crucify truth to save my life. And I'll laugh at your spalacotherium when your beetles are eating me."

"I read your paper, and I saw your so-called spalacotherium, reconstructed from what you called a jawbone," shouted Dodd. "That so-called jawbone was just a chunk of chalk, made porous by water, and the rest was all in your imagination. Do your worst, Bram, I’ll never sacrifice the truth to save my own skin. And I’ll laugh at your spalacotherium while your beetles are eating me."

Bram yelled and shrieked, he stamped up and down the cavern, shaking his fists at Dodd. At last, with a final torrent of objurgation, he disappeared.

Bram shouted and screamed, pacing back and forth in the cave, shaking his fists at Dodd. Finally, with one last outburst of insults, he vanished.

"A pleasant customer," said Tommy. "We'll have to make that bridge, Jim, no question about it, even if it means death in the petrol fire."

"A great customer," said Tommy. "We definitely need to build that bridge, Jim, no doubt about it, even if it risks us going up in flames."

"Fire's dying down fast," answered Dodd. "Haidia ought to be here soon."

"Looks like the fire’s going out quickly," replied Dodd. "Haidia should be here any minute."

"If Bram hasn't got her."

"If Bram doesn't have her."

"Bram got—that girl? If Bram harms a hair of her head I'll kill him with worse tortures than he's ever dreamed of," answered Dodd, leaping up, white with rage.

"Bram got that girl? If Bram lays a finger on her, I'll make him suffer in ways he's never even imagined," Dodd replied, springing up, pale with anger.

"You mean you—?" Tommy began.

"You mean you—?" Tommy started.

"Love her? Yes, I love her," shouted Dodd. "She's a girl in a million. Just the sort of helpmate I need to assist me in my work when we get back. I tell you, Tommy, I didn't know what love meant before I saw Haidia. I laughed at it as a romantic notion. 'Oh lyric love, half angel and half bird!'" he quoted, beginning to stride up and down the cavern, while Tommy watched him in amazement.

"Love her? Yeah, I love her," Dodd shouted. "She's one in a million. Just the kind of partner I need to help me with my work when we get back. I swear, Tommy, I had no idea what love really was until I met Haidia. I used to think it was just a romantic idea. 'Oh lyrical love, half angel and half bird!'" he quoted, starting to pace back and forth in the cavern, while Tommy watched him in shock.

And at this moment a complete beetle entered the cave. Complete, because it had a plastron, or breast-shell, as well as a back-shell, or carapace.

And at that moment, a fully-formed beetle entered the cave. Fully-formed, because it had a plastron, or breast-shell, along with a back-shell, or carapace.


A double breast-shell! A new species of beetle? An executioner beetle, sent by Bram to summon them to the torture? Tommy shuddered, but Dodd, lost in his love ecstasy, was ignorant of the creature's advent.

A double breast-shell! A new type of beetle? An executioner beetle, sent by Bram to call them to the torture? Tommy shuddered, but Dodd, lost in his love excitement, had no idea the creature had arrived.

"'Oh lyric love—'" he shouted again, as he twirled on his heel, to run smack into the monster. The crack of Dodd's head against the beetle-shell re-echoed through the cave.

"'Oh lyric love—'" he shouted again, as he spun around, only to run straight into the monster. The sound of Dodd's head hitting the hard shell reverberated through the cave.

The double plastron dropped, the carapace fell down: Haidia stood revealed. The lovers, folded in each other's arms, passed momentarily into a trance.

The double shell dropped, the hard outer layer fell away: Haidia stood revealed. The lovers, wrapped in each other's arms, momentarily entered a trance.

It was Tommy who separated them. "We'll have to make a move," he said. "I think the fire's as low as it ever gets. Why did you bring the shells, Haidia?"

It was Tommy who pulled them apart. "We need to take action," he said. "I think the fire's as low as it can get. Why did you bring the shells, Haidia?"

"To save us all from the beetles," answered the girl. "When they see us in the shells, they will not know we are human. That is what makes it so hard to have to be eaten by those beetles, when they are such dumb-bells," she added, reproducing another of Tommy's words.

"To save us all from the beetles," the girl replied. "When they see us in the shells, they won't realize we're human. That's what makes it so tough to be eaten by those beetles, especially since they're so clueless," she added, imitating one of Tommy's phrases.

"Come," she continued bravely, "let us see if we can pass the fire."

"Come," she said confidently, "let's see if we can get past the fire."


The roaring fountain made the air a veritable inferno. Overhead the rocks were red-hot. A cascade of sparks tumbled in a fiery shower from the rock roof. Dodd, holding Haidia in his arms, to protect her, staggered ahead, with Tommy in the rear. Only the beetle-shells, which acted as non-conductors of the heat, made that fiery passage possible.

The roaring fountain turned the air into a real inferno. Overhead, the rocks were glowing red. A shower of sparks fell like fire from the rocky ceiling. Dodd, carrying Haidia in his arms to shield her, stumbled forward, with Tommy following behind. Only the beetle shells, which acted as insulators against the heat, made it possible to get through that blazing area.

There was one moment when it seemed to Tommy as if he must let go, and drop into that raging furnace underneath. He heard Dodd bawling hoarsely in front of him, he nerved himself to a last effort, beating fiercely at his blazing hair—and then the heat was past, and he had dropped unconscious upon a bed of cool earth beside a rushing river.

There was one moment when Tommy felt like he had to let go and fall into the raging furnace below. He heard Dodd shouting loudly in front of him, and he pushed himself for one last effort, fiercely beating at his flaming hair—and then the heat faded, and he collapsed unconscious onto a cool patch of earth next to a rushing river.

He was vaguely aware of being carried in Dodd's arms, but a long time seemed to have passed before he grew conscious again. He opened his eyes in utter darkness. Dodd was whispering in his ear.

He was somewhat aware of being carried in Dodd's arms, but it felt like a long time had passed before he became conscious again. He opened his eyes to complete darkness. Dodd was whispering in his ear.

"Tommy, old man, how are you feeling now?" Dodd asked.

"Hey Tommy, how are you doing now?" Dodd asked.

"All—right," Tommy muttered. "How's Haidia?"

"Alright," Tommy muttered. "How's Haidia?"

"Still unconscious, poor girl. We've got to get out of here. I heard Bram yelling in the distance. He's discovered our flight. There may be another way out of the cave, and, if so, he'll stop at nothing to get us. See if you can stand, but keep your head low. There's a low roof of rock above us."

"Still unconscious, poor girl. We need to get out of here. I heard Bram yelling in the distance. He's found out we're trying to escape. There might be another exit from the cave, and if there is, he won't rest until he catches us. Try to stand, but keep your head down. The roof is low above us."

"There's water," said Tommy, listening to the roar of a torrent that seemed to be rushing past them.

"There's water," Tommy said, listening to the sound of a rushing torrent nearby.

"It's a stream, and I believe these shells will float and bear our weight. We've got to try. We've got to put everything to the touch now, Tommy. I'm going to lay Haidia on one of the shells, poor girl, and start her off. Then I'll follow, and you can bring up the rear."

"It's a stream, and I think these shells will float and support us. We have to give it a shot. Everything is at stake now, Tommy. I'm going to place Haidia on one of the shells, the poor girl, and set her off. Then I'll go after her, and you can be the last one."

"I'm with you," said Tommy, getting upon his feet, and uttering an exclamation of pain as, forgetful of Dodd's injunction, he let his head strike the rock roof overhead.

"I'm with you," said Tommy, getting to his feet and shouting in pain as he accidentally hit his head on the rock ceiling above, forgetting Dodd's warning.


In the darkness he felt the outlines of his beetle-shell lying beside the torrent. He could hear Dodd in front of him, grunting as he raised Haidia's unconscious form in his arms and deposited her in her shell. Tommy got his own shell into the stream, and held it there as the waters swirled around it.

In the darkness, he felt the shape of his beetle-shell next to the rushing water. He could hear Dodd in front of him, grunting as he lifted Haidia's unconscious form and placed her in her shell. Tommy got his own shell into the stream, holding it steady as the water swirled around it.

"Ready?" he heard Dodd call.

"Ready?" Dodd called out.

Before he could answer, there sounded from not far away, yet strangely muffled by the rocks, Bram's bellow of fury. Bram was evidently fully drugged and beside himself. Inarticulate threats came floating through the rocky chamber.

Before he could answer, a roar of rage from Bram echoed not far away, yet oddly muffled by the rocks. It was clear that Bram was completely out of it and losing control. Disconnected threats drifted through the rocky room.

"Bram seems to have lost his head temporarily," called Dodd, laughing. "A madman, Tommy. He insists that the marsupial lion—"

"Bram seems to have lost his mind for a moment," Dodd said, laughing. "A lunatic, Tommy. He keeps insisting that the marsupial lion—"

"Yes, I heard you telling him about it," answered Tommy. "You handed it to him straight. However, more about the marsupial lion later. I'm ready."

"Yeah, I heard you talking to him about it," replied Tommy. "You gave it to him directly. Anyway, we can talk more about the marsupial lion later. I'm ready."

"Then let 'er go," called Dodd, and his words were swallowed up by the sound of the hollow shell striking against the rocky bank as he launched his strange craft into the water.

"Then let it go," shouted Dodd, and his words were drowned out by the sound of the hollow shell hitting the rocky bank as he sent his unusual craft into the water.

Tommy set one foot into the hollow of his shell, and let himself go.

Tommy stepped into the opening of his shell and relaxed completely.

Instantly the shell shot forward with fearful velocity. It was all Tommy could do to balance himself, for it seemed more unstable than a canoe. Once or twice he thought he heard Dodd shouting ahead of him, but his cries were drowned in the rush of the torrent.

Instantly, the shell shot forward at an alarming speed. Tommy struggled to keep his balance, feeling more unstable than a canoe. A couple of times, he thought he heard Dodd shouting in front of him, but his voices were lost in the rush of the water.


Suddenly a light appeared in the distance. Tommy thought it was another of the petroleum fountains, and his heart seemed to stand still. But then he gave a gasp of relief. It was a cluster of luminous fungi, ten or twelve feet tall, emitting a glow equal to that of a dozen 40-watt electric bulbs.

Suddenly, a light appeared in the distance. Tommy thought it was another one of the oil geysers, and his heart seemed to stop. But then he gasped in relief. It was a group of glowing mushrooms, ten or twelve feet tall, giving off a light equal to that of a dozen 40-watt light bulbs.

By that infernal light Tommy could see that the stream curved sharply. It was about fifty feet in width, and the low rock roof had receded to some fifteen feet overhead. Instead of a tunnel, there was nothing on either side of them but a vast tract of marshy ground thinly coated with the red grass.

By that hellish light, Tommy could see that the stream curved sharply. It was about fifty feet wide, and the low rock ceiling had pulled back to about fifteen feet above. Instead of a tunnel, there was nothing on either side of them but a vast expanse of marshy land thinly covered with red grass.

As Tommy looked, he saw the shell that carried the unconscious body of Haidia strike the bank beside the phosphorescent growth. He could see the girl lying in the hollow of the shell, as pale as death, her eyes closed. Dodd was close behind. As the swirl of the current caught his shell, he turned to shout a warning to Tommy.

As Tommy looked, he saw the shell that brought the unconscious body of Haidia hit the bank next to the glowing growth. He could see the girl lying in the hollow of the shell, as pale as death, her eyes closed. Dodd was right behind. As the current swirled around his shell, he turned to shout a warning to Tommy.

And Tommy noticed a singular thing, of which his sense of balance had already warned him, though he had hardly given conscious thought to the matter. The river was running up-hill!

And Tommy noticed something unusual, which his sense of balance had already hinted at, even though he hadn't really thought about it. The river was running uphill!

Of course it was, since the center of gravity was in the shell of the earth, and not in the center!

Of course it was, since the center of gravity was in the Earth's shell, not in the center!

But, again, the shell of the earth was under their feet!

But, once again, the earth's surface was beneath their feet!

Then Tommy hit on the solution to the problem. If the river was running up-hill, that meant that they must be near the exterior of the earth. In other words, they had passed the center of gravity: they must be within a mile or so of the exit from Submundia!

Then Tommy came up with the solution to the problem. If the river was flowing uphill, that meant they had to be close to the surface of the earth. In other words, they had passed the center of gravity: they must be within a mile or so of the exit from Submundia!


Tommy was about to shout his discovery to Dodd when his shell grounded beside the two others, at the base of the clump of fungi.

Tommy was about to shout his discovery to Dodd when his shell landed next to the other two, at the base of the cluster of fungi.

Huge, straight, hollow stems they were, with mushroom caps, and, like all fungi, fly-blown, for Tommy could see worms nearly a foot in length crawling in and out of the porous stalks. The stench from the growth was nauseating and overpowering, utterly sickening.

Huge, straight, hollow stems they were, with mushroom caps, and, like all fungi, fly-blown, for Tommy could see worms nearly a foot long crawling in and out of the porous stalks. The stench from the growth was nauseating and overpowering, utterly sickening.

"Push off and let's get out of here!" Tommy called to Dodd, who was balancing his shell against the bank, and trying to peer into Haidia's face.

"Let's go! Push off!" Tommy shouted to Dodd, who was leaning his shell against the bank and trying to get a good look at Haidia's face.

At that moment he caught sight of something that made his blood turn cold!

At that moment, he spotted something that sent a chill down his spine!

It was an insect fully fifteen feet in height, three times that of a beetle, lurking among the fungi. He saw a hugely elongated neck, a three-cornered head with a pair of tentacles, and two pairs of legs as long as a giraffe's. But what gave the added touch of horror was that the monster, balancing itself on its hind legs, had its forelegs extended in the attitude of one holding a prayer-book!

It was an insect that stood a full fifteen feet tall, three times the size of a beetle, hiding among the mushrooms. He saw a massively long neck, a triangular head with a pair of tentacles, and two pairs of legs as long as a giraffe's. But what added to the horror was that the monster, balancing on its hind legs, had its front legs stretched out as if holding a prayer book!

That attitude of devotion was so terrible that Tommy uttered a wild cry of terror. At the same time another cry broke from Dodd's lips.

That attitude of devotion was so intense that Tommy let out a frantic scream of fear. At the same time, another cry escaped Dodd's lips.

"God, a praying mantis!" he shouted, struggling madly to push off his shell and Haidia's.

"Wow, a praying mantis!" he yelled, frantically trying to push away his shell and Haidia's.

The next moment, as if shot from a catapult, the hideous monster launched itself into the air straight toward them.

The next moment, like it was launched from a catapult, the ugly monster sprang into the air right at them.

(To be concluded in the February Number.)

(To be continued in the February issue.)


The Cave of Horror

By Captain S. P. Meek


"Suddenly, for no apparent reason at all, one of the men on guard was jerked into the air feet upwards."


Screaming, the guardsman was jerked through the air. An unearthly screech rang through the cavern. The unseen horror of Mammoth Cave had struck again.

Dr. Bird looked up impatiently as the door of his private laboratory in the Bureau of Standards swung open, but the frown on his face changed to a smile as he saw the form of Operative Carnes of the United States Secret Service framed in the doorway.

Dr. Bird looked up impatiently as the door to his private lab in the Bureau of Standards swung open, but the frown on his face quickly turned into a smile when he saw Operative Carnes from the United States Secret Service standing in the doorway.

"Hello, Carnes," he called cheerfully. "Take a seat and make yourself at home for a few minutes. I'll be with you as soon as I finish getting this weight."

"Hey, Carnes," he said happily. "Have a seat and make yourself comfortable for a bit. I'll be with you as soon as I finish weighing this."

Carnes sat on the edge of a bench and watched with admiration the long nervous hands and the slim tapering fingers of the famous scientist. Dr. Bird stood well over six feet and weighed two hundred and six pounds stripped: his massive shoulders and heavy shock of unruly black hair combined to give him the appearance of a prize-fighter—until one looked at his hands. Acid stains and scars could not hide the beauty of those mobile hands, the hands of an artist and a dreamer. An artist Dr. Bird was, albeit his artistry expressed itself in the most delicate and complicated experiments in the realms of pure and applied science that the world has ever seen, rather than in the commoner forms of art.

Carnes sat on the edge of a bench and watched in admiration the long, nervous hands and slim, tapering fingers of the famous scientist. Dr. Bird stood well over six feet tall and weighed two hundred and six pounds without clothes: his massive shoulders and wild shock of unruly black hair made him look like a prize fighter—until you noticed his hands. Acid stains and scars couldn't conceal the beauty of those expressive hands, the hands of an artist and a dreamer. Dr. Bird was indeed an artist, although his artistry showed itself in the most delicate and complicated experiments in the fields of pure and applied science that the world has ever known, rather than in more conventional forms of art.

The doctor finished his task of weighing a porcelain crucible, set it carefully into a dessicator, and turned to his friend.

The doctor completed his task of weighing a porcelain crucible, placed it carefully into a desiccator, and turned to his friend.

"What's on your mind, Carnes?" he asked. "You look worried. Is there another counterfeit on the market?"

"What's bothering you, Carnes?" he asked. "You seem worried. Is there another fake out there?"

The operative shook his head.

The agent shook his head.

"Have you been reading those stories that the papers have been carrying about Mammoth Cave?" he asked.

"Have you been reading those stories in the newspapers about Mammoth Cave?" he asked.

Dr. Bird emitted a snort of disgust.

Dr. Bird let out a snort of disgust.

"I read the first one of them part way through on the strength of its being an Associated Press dispatch," he replied, "but that was enough. It didn't exactly impress me with its veracity, and, from a viewpoint of literature, the thing was impossible. I have no time to pore over the lucubrations of an inspired press agent."

"I read the first one of them halfway through because it was an Associated Press report," he replied, "but that was enough. It didn't really convince me of its truthfulness, and from a literary perspective, it was a mess. I don't have time to sift through the writings of a motivated press agent."

"So you dismissed them as mere press agent work?"

"So you brushed them off as just PR stunts?"

"Certainly. What else could they be? Things like that don't happen fortuitously just as the tourist season is about to open. I suppose that those yarns will bring flocks of the curious to Kentucky though: the public always responds well to sea serpent yarns."

"Definitely. What else could they be? Stuff like that doesn't just happen randomly right when tourist season is about to kick off. I guess those stories will attract a ton of curious people to Kentucky, though: the public always loves tales of sea serpents."

"Mammoth Cave has been closed to visitors for the season," said Carnes quietly.

"Mammoth Cave is closed to visitors for the season," Carnes said quietly.

"What?" cried the doctor in surprise. "Was there really something to those wild yarns?"

"What?" exclaimed the doctor in disbelief. "Could those crazy stories actually be true?"


"There was, and what is more to the point, there still is. At least there is enough to it that I am leaving for Kentucky this evening, and I came here for the express purpose of asking you whether you wanted to come along. Bolton suggested that I ask you: he said that the whole thing sounded to him like magic and that magic was more in your line than in ours. He made out a request for your services and I have it in my pocket now. Are you interested?"

"There was, and what's more important, there still is. At least there's enough going on that I'm leaving for Kentucky this evening, and I came here specifically to ask if you wanted to come with me. Bolton suggested I ask you; he said that the whole thing seemed like magic to him and that magic is more your thing than ours. He wrote up a request for your help, and I have it in my pocket right now. Are you interested?"

"How does the secret service cut in on it?" asked the doctor. "It seems to me that it is a state matter. Mammoth Cave isn't a National Park."

"How does the secret service get involved?" asked the doctor. "It seems to me that this is a state issue. Mammoth Cave isn't a National Park."

"Apparently you haven't followed the papers. It was a state matter until the Governor asked for federal troops. Whenever the regulars get into trouble, the federal government is rather apt to take a hand."

"Looks like you haven't kept up with the news. It was a state issue until the Governor requested federal troops. Whenever the regulars get into trouble, the federal government tends to step in."

"I didn't know that regulars had been sent there. Tell me about the case."

"I didn't know regulars had been sent there. Tell me about the case."

"Will you come along?"

"Are you coming with us?"

Dr. Bird shook his head slowly.

Dr. Bird shook his head slowly.

"I really don't see how I can spare the time, Carnes," he said. "I am in the midst of some work of the utmost importance and it hasn't reached the stage where I can turn it over to an assistant."

"I really don't see how I can find the time, Carnes," he said. "I'm in the middle of some work that's extremely important, and it hasn't reached a point where I can hand it off to an assistant."

"Then I won't bother you with the details," replied Carnes as he rose.

"Then I won't trouble you with the details," Carnes said as he stood up.

"Sit down, confound you!" cried the doctor. "You know better than to try to pull that on me. Tell me your case, and then I'll tell you whether I'll go or not. I can't spare the time, but, on the other hand, if it sounds interesting enough...."

"Sit down, will you!" shouted the doctor. "You know better than to try that with me. Tell me about your case, and then I'll decide if I'll go or not. I don’t have the time, but if it sounds interesting enough...."


Carnes laughed.

Carnes laughed.

"All right, Doctor," he said, "I'll take enough time to tell you about it even if you can't go. Do you know anything about it?"

"Okay, Doctor," he said, "I'll take the time to explain it to you even if you can't make it. Do you know anything about it?"

"No. I read the first story half way through and then stopped. Start at the beginning and tell me the whole thing."

"No. I got halfway through the first story and then stopped. Start from the beginning and tell me everything."

"Have you ever been to Mammoth Cave?"

"Have you ever been to Mammoth Cave?"

"No."

"Nope."

"It, or rather they, for while it is called Mammoth Cave it is really a series of caves, are located in Edmonson County in Central Kentucky, on a spur railroad from Glasgow Junction on the Louisville and Nashville Railroad. They are natural limestone caverns with the customary stalactite and stalagmite formation, but are unusually large and very beautiful. The caves are quite extensive and they are on different levels, so that a guide is necessary if one wants to enter them and be at all sure of finding the way out. Visitors are taken over a regular route and are seldom allowed to visit portions of the cave off these routes. Large parts of the cave have never been thoroughly explored or mapped. So much for the scene.

"It, or rather they, because although it's called Mammoth Cave, it's actually a series of caves, is located in Edmonson County in Central Kentucky, accessible by a spur railroad from Glasgow Junction on the Louisville and Nashville Railroad. These are natural limestone caverns with the usual stalactite and stalagmite formations, but they are unusually large and very beautiful. The caves are quite extensive and located on different levels, so a guide is necessary if you want to explore them and be reasonably sure of finding your way out. Visitors follow a designated route and are rarely allowed to explore sections of the cave that are off these paths. Large areas of the cave have never been fully explored or mapped. So much for the scene."

"About a month ago a party from Philadelphia who were motoring through Kentucky, entered the cave with a regular guide. The party consisted of a man and his wife and their two children, a boy of fourteen and a girl of twelve. They went quite a distance back into the caves and then, as the mother was feeling tired, she and her husband sat down, intending to wait until the guide showed the children some sights which lay just ahead and then return to them. The guide and the children never returned."

"About a month ago, a family from Philadelphia was driving through Kentucky and decided to explore the cave with an official guide. The group included a man, his wife, and their two kids—a fourteen-year-old boy and a twelve-year-old girl. They ventured deep into the caves and then, since the mother was feeling tired, she and her husband sat down, planning to wait while the guide took the kids to see some attractions that were just ahead and then come back to them. The guide and the kids never came back."

"What happened?"

"What’s going on?"

"No one knows. All that is known is the bare fact that they have not been seen since."

"No one knows. All that's clear is the simple fact that they haven't been seen since."

"A kidnapping case?"

"A kidnapping?"

"Apparently not, in the light of later happenings, although that was at first thought to be the explanation. The parents waited for some time. The mother says that she heard faint screams in the distance some ten minutes after the guide and the children left, but they were very far away and she isn't sure that she heard them at all. At any rate, they didn't impress her at the time.

"Apparently not, judging by what happened later, although that was initially thought to be the explanation. The parents waited for a while. The mother says she heard faint screams in the distance about ten minutes after the guide and the kids left, but they were really far away and she's not sure she actually heard them. In any case, they didn't stand out to her at the time."


"When half an hour had passed they began to feel anxious, and the father took a torch and started out to hunt for them. The usual thing happened; he got lost. When he failed to return, the mother, now thoroughly alarmed, made her way, by some uncanny sense of direction, to the entrance and gave the alarm. In half an hour a dozen search parties were on their way into the cave. The father was soon located, not far from the beaten trail, but despite three days of constant search, the children were not located. The only trace of them that was found was a bracelet which the mother identified. It was found in the cavern some distance from the beaten path and was broken, as though by violence. There were no other signs of a struggle.

"When half an hour had passed, they started to feel worried, and the father grabbed a flashlight and set out to look for them. As usual, he got lost. When he didn't come back, the mother, now really scared, somehow found her way to the entrance and raised the alarm. In half an hour, a dozen search teams were entering the cave. They soon found the father, not far from the main path, but despite three days of continuous searching, they couldn’t find the children. The only thing they discovered was a bracelet that the mother recognized. It was found in the cave some distance from the main trail and was broken, as if it had been damaged violently. There were no other signs of a struggle."

"When the bracelet was found, the kidnapping theory gained vogue, for John Harrel, the missing guide, knew the cave well and natives of the vicinity scouted the idea that he might be lost. Inspired by the large reward offered by the father, fresh parties began to explore the unknown portions of the cave. And then came the second tragedy. Two of the searchers failed to return. This time there seemed to be little doubt of violence, for screams and a pistol shot were faintly heard by other searchers, together with a peculiar 'screaming howl,' as it was described by those who heard it. A search was at once made toward the spot where the bracelet had been picked up, and the gun of one of the missing men was found within fifty yards of the spot where the bracelet had been discovered. One cylinder of the revolver had been discharged."

"When the bracelet was found, the theory of abduction gained popularity, since John Harrel, the missing guide, was very familiar with the cave, and locals speculated that he might be lost. Motivated by the large reward offered by his father, new search teams started to explore the uncharted parts of the cave. Then came the second tragedy. Two of the searchers didn’t come back. This time, there was little doubt that something violent had happened, as screams and a gunshot were faintly heard by other searchers, along with a strange 'screaming howl,' as described by those who heard it. A search was immediately initiated toward the area where the bracelet was found, and the gun of one of the missing men was located within fifty yards of where the bracelet had been discovered. One chamber of the revolver had been fired."

"Were there any signs on the floor?"

"Were there any signs on the ground?"

"The searchers said that the floor appeared to be rather more moist and slimy than usual, but that was all. They also spoke of a very faint smell of musk, but this observation was not confirmed by others who arrived a few moments later."

"The searchers noticed that the floor seemed more wet and slimy than usual, but that was it. They also mentioned a very slight musk smell, but others who came a few moments later didn't confirm this."

"What happened next?"

"What's next?"


"The Governor was appealed to and a company of the National Guard was sent from Louisville to Mammoth Cave. They took up camp at the mouth of the cave and prevented everyone from entering. Soldiers armed with service rifles penetrated the caverns, but found nothing. Visitors were excluded, and the guardsmen established regular patrols and sentry posts in the cave with the result that one night, when time came for a relief, the only trace that could be found of one of the guards was his rifle. It had not been fired. Double guards were then posted, and nothing happened for several days—and then another sentry disappeared. His companion came rushing out of the cave screaming. When he recovered, he admitted that both he and the missing man had gone to sleep and that he awoke to find his comrade gone. He called, and he says that the answer he received was a peculiar whistling noise which raised all the hair on the back of his neck. He flashed his electric torch all around, but could see nothing. He swears, however, that he heard a slipping, sliding noise approaching him, and he felt that some one was looking at him. He stood it as long as he could and then threw down his rifle and ran for his life."

"The Governor was contacted, and a unit of the National Guard was sent from Louisville to Mammoth Cave. They set up camp at the entrance of the cave and kept everyone out. Soldiers with rifles searched the caverns, but found nothing. Visitors were turned away, and the guards established regular patrols and sentry posts inside the cave. One night, during a shift change, the only evidence of one of the guards was his rifle, which hadn't been fired. They then stationed double guards, and for several days, nothing happened—until another sentry vanished. His partner rushed out of the cave yelling. Once he calmed down, he confessed that both he and the missing guard had fallen asleep, and when he woke up, his comrade was gone. He called out, and claimed the response was a strange whistling sound that sent chills down his spine. He shone his flashlight all around but saw nothing. However, he insisted that he heard a sliding noise getting closer and felt like someone was watching him. He endured it as long as he could before dropping his rifle and running for his life."

"Had he been drinking?"

"Was he drinking?"

"No. It wasn't delirium either, as was shown by the fact that a patrol found his gun where he had thrown it, but no trace of the other sentry. After this second experience, the guardsmen weren't very eager to enter the cave, and the Governor asked for regulars. A company of infantry was ordered down from Fort Thomas to relieve the guardsmen, but they fared worse than their predecessors. They lost two men the first night of their guard. The regulars weren't caught napping, for the main guard heard five shots fired. They rushed a patrol to the scene and found both of the rifles which had been fired, but the men were gone.

"No. It wasn't delirium either, as shown by the fact that a patrol found his gun where he had thrown it, but no sign of the other sentry. After this second incident, the guardsmen were not keen to enter the cave, and the Governor requested regulars. A company of infantry was sent down from Fort Thomas to relieve the guardsmen, but they had it worse than their predecessors. They lost two men on the first night of their watch. The regulars weren't caught off guard, as the main guard heard five shots fired. They quickly sent a patrol to the scene and found both rifles that had been fired, but the men were gone."

"The officer of the day made a thorough search of the vicinity and found, some two hundred yards from the spot where the sentries had been posted, a crack in the wall through which the body of a man could be forced. This bodycrack had fresh blood on each side of it. Several of his men volunteered to enter the hole and search, but the lieutenant would not allow it. Instead, he armed himself with a couple of hand-grenades and an electric torch and entered himself. That was last Tuesday, and he has not returned."

"The officer on duty conducted a detailed search of the area and discovered, about two hundred yards from where the guards had been stationed, a crack in the wall that was large enough for a man to fit through. This crack had fresh blood on either side. Several of his men offered to go through the opening and investigate, but the lieutenant refused to let them. Instead, he took a couple of hand grenades and a flashlight and went in himself. That was last Tuesday, and he hasn’t come back."

"Was there any disturbance heard from the crack?"

"Did you hear any noise coming from the crack?"

"None at all. A guard was posted with two machine-guns pointed at the crack in the wall, and a guard of eight men and a sergeant stationed there. Last night, about six o'clock, while the guard were sitting around their guns, a faint smell of musk became evident. No one paid a great deal of attention to it, but suddenly for no apparent reason at all one of the men on guard was jerked into the air feet upwards. He gave a scream of fear, and an unearthly screech answered him. The guard, with the exception of one man, turned tail and ran. One man stuck by his gun and poured a stream of bullets into the crack. The retreating men could hear the rattle of the gun for a few moments and then there was a choking scream, followed by silence. When the officer of the day got back with a patrol, there was a heavy smell of musk in the air, and a good deal of blood was splashed around. The machine-guns were both there, although one of them was twisted up until it looked like it had been through an explosion.

"None at all. A guard was posted with two machine guns aimed at the crack in the wall, supported by eight men and a sergeant. Last night, around six o'clock, while the guards were sitting around their guns, a faint smell of musk started to fill the air. No one really paid much attention to it, but suddenly, for no clear reason, one of the guards was yanked into the air, feet first. He let out a terrified scream, and an eerie screech responded to him. The guards, except for one man, turned and ran. One man stayed by his gun and fired a barrage of bullets into the crack. The fleeing men heard the gunfire for a few moments, followed by a choked scream, and then silence. When the officer of the day returned with a patrol, there was a strong musk odor in the air, and a significant amount of blood was splattered everywhere. Both machine guns were still there, although one of them was so twisted it looked like it had gone through an explosion."

"The Officer commanding the company investigated the place, ordered all men out of the cave, and communicated with the War Department. The Secretary of War found it too tough a nut to crack and he asked for help, so Bolton is sending me down there. Do you think, in view of this yarn, that your experiments can wait?"

"The officer in charge of the company checked out the area, ordered everyone out of the cave, and got in touch with the War Department. The Secretary of War found it too difficult to deal with and asked for assistance, so Bolton is sending me down there. Given this situation, do you think your experiments can hold off for a bit?"


The creases on Dr. Bird's high forehead had grown deeper and deeper as Carnes had told his story, but now they suddenly disappeared, and he jumped to his feet with a boyish grin.

The lines on Dr. Bird's high forehead had gotten deeper and deeper as Carnes shared his story, but then they suddenly vanished, and he leaped to his feet with a youthful grin.

"How soon are we leaving?" he asked.

"How soon are we leaving?" he asked.

"In two hours, Doctor. A car is waiting for us downstairs and I have reservations booked for both of us on the Southern to-night. I knew that you were coming; in fact, the request for your services had been approved before I came here to see you."

"In two hours, Doctor. A car is waiting for us downstairs, and I have reservations booked for both of us on the Southern tonight. I knew you were coming; in fact, the request for your services was approved before I came here to see you."

Dr. Bird rapidly divested himself of his laboratory smock and took his coat and hat from a cupboard.

Dr. Bird quickly took off his lab coat and grabbed his coat and hat from a closet.

"I hope you realize, Carnsey, old dear," he said as he followed the operative out of the building, "that I have a real fondness for your worthless old carcass. I am leaving the results of two weeks of patient work alone and unattended in order to keep you out of trouble, and I know that it will be ruined when I get back. I wonder whether you are worth it?"

"I hope you get it, Carnsey, my old friend," he said as he followed the worker out of the building, "that I actually care about your useless old self. I'm leaving the results of two weeks of careful work sitting there unattended just to keep you out of trouble, and I know it's going to be messed up by the time I return. I wonder if you're worth all this?"

"Bosh!" retorted Carnes. "I'm mighty glad to have you along, but you needn't rub it in by pretending that it is affection for me that is dragging you reluctantly into this mess. With an adventure like this ahead of you, leg-irons and handcuffs wouldn't keep you away from Mammoth Cave, whether I was going or not."

"Bosh!" Carnes replied. "I’m really happy to have you with me, but you don’t need to act like it’s out of love for me that you’re being dragged into this mess. With an adventure like this ahead, no chains or handcuffs could keep you away from Mammoth Cave, whether I was going or not."

It was late afternoon before Dr. Bird and Carnes dismounted from the special train which had carried them from Glasgow Junction to Mammoth Cave. They introduced themselves to the major commanding the guard battalion which had been ordered down to reinforce the single company which had borne the first brunt of the affair, and then interviewed the guards who had been routed by the unseen horror which was haunting the famous cave. Nothing was learned which differed in any great degree from the tale which Carnes had related to the doctor in Washington, except that the officer of the day who had investigated the last attack failed to entirely corroborate the smell of musk which had been reported by the other observers.

It was late afternoon when Dr. Bird and Carnes got off the special train that had taken them from Glasgow Junction to Mammoth Cave. They introduced themselves to the major in charge of the guard battalion that had been dispatched to support the single company that had faced the initial assault, and then they spoke with the guards who had been overwhelmed by the unseen terror haunting the famous cave. They didn’t learn anything that significantly changed the account Carnes had shared with the doctor in Washington, except that the officer on duty who investigated the last attack couldn’t fully confirm the musk smell reported by the other witnesses.

"It might have been musk, but to me it smelled differently," he said. "Were you ever near a rattlesnake den in the west?"

"It might have been musk, but to me it smelled different," he said. "Have you ever been near a rattlesnake den out west?"


Dr. Bird nodded.

Dr. Bird nodded.

"Then you know the peculiar reptilian odor which such a place gives off. Well, this smell was somewhat similar, although not the same by any manner of means. It was musky all right, but it was more snake than musk to me. I rather like musk, but this smell gave me the horrors."

"Then you know the strange reptilian smell that place gives off. Well, this scent was somewhat similar, though not exactly the same. It was definitely musky, but to me, it had more of a snake vibe than musk. I actually like musk, but this odor sent chills down my spine."

"Did you hear any noises?"

"Did you hear any sounds?"

"None at all. The men describe some rather peculiar noises and Sergeant Jervis is an old file and pretty apt to get things straight, but they may have been made by the men who were in trouble. I saw a man caught by a boa in South America once, and the noises he made might very well have been described in almost the same words as Jervis used."

"Not at all. The men mention some pretty strange sounds, and Sergeant Jervis is a seasoned veteran and usually good at keeping things in order, but those sounds might have come from the men who were in trouble. I once saw a guy caught by a boa in South America, and the noises he made could have easily been described in almost the same way Jervis did."

"Thanks, Lieutenant," replied the Doctor. "I'll remember what you have told me. Now I think that we'll go into the cave."

"Thanks, Lieutenant," the Doctor replied. "I'll keep in mind what you’ve told me. Now I think we should go into the cave."

"My orders are to allow no one to enter, Doctor."

"My instructions are to let no one in, Doctor."

"I beg your pardon. Carnes, where is that letter from the Secretary of War?"

"I’m sorry. Carnes, where's that letter from the Secretary of War?"

Carnes produced the document. The lieutenant examined it and excused himself. He returned in a few moments with the commanding officer.

Carnes handed over the document. The lieutenant looked it over and stepped out. He came back a few moments later with the commanding officer.

"In the face of that letter, Dr. Bird," said the major, "I have no alternative to allowing you to enter the cave, but I will warn you that it is at your own peril. I'll give you an escort, if you wish."

"In light of that letter, Dr. Bird," said the major, "I have no choice but to let you enter the cave, but I must warn you that it's at your own risk. I can provide you with an escort if you'd like."

"If Lieutenant Pearce will come with me as a guide, that will be all that I need."

"If Lieutenant Pearce can come with me as a guide, that's all I need."

The lieutenant paled slightly, but threw back his shoulders.

The lieutenant went pale for a moment but straightened his shoulders.

"Do you wish to start at once, sir?" he asked.

"Do you want to start right away, sir?" he asked.

"In a few moments. What is the floor of the cave like where we are going?"

"In a few moments. What’s the cave floor like where we're headed?"

"Quite wet and slimy, sir."

"Really wet and slimy, sir."

"Very slippery?"

"Super slippery?"

"Yes, sir."

"Sure thing."

"In that case before we go in we want to put on baseball shoes with cleats on them, so that we can run if we have to. Can you get us anything like that?"

"In that case, before we go in, we need to put on baseball shoes with cleats, so we can run if we have to. Can you get us something like that?"

"In a few moments, sir."

"Just a moment, sir."

"Good! As soon as we can get them we'll start. In the meantime, may I look at that gun that was found?"

"Great! As soon as we can get them, we'll get started. In the meantime, can I check out that gun that was found?"


The Browning machine-gun was laid before the doctor. He looked it over critically and sniffed delicately at it. He took from his pocket a phial of liquid, moistened a portion of the water-jacket of the weapon, and then rubbed the moistened part briskly with his hand. He sniffed again. He looked disappointed, and again examined the gun closely.

The Browning machine gun was placed in front of the doctor. He examined it carefully and sniffed at it lightly. He took a small bottle of liquid out of his pocket, dampened a part of the gun's water jacket, and then rubbed the damp area quickly with his hand. He sniffed again. He looked disappointed and inspected the gun closely once more.

"Carnes," he said at length, "do you see anything on this gun that looks like tooth marks?"

"Carnes," he said finally, "do you see anything on this gun that looks like bite marks?"

"Nothing, Doctor."

"Nothing, Doc."

"Neither do I. There are some marks here which might quite conceivably be finger-prints of a forty-foot giant, and those two parallel grooves look like the result of severe squeezing, but there are no tooth marks. Strange. There is no persistent odor on the gun, which is also strange. Well, there's no use in theorizing: we are confronted by a condition and not a theory, as someone once said. Let's put on those baseball shoes and see what we can find out."

"Me neither. There are some marks here that could definitely be fingerprints from a forty-foot giant, and those two parallel grooves seem like the result of some serious squeezing, but there are no bite marks. Weird. There's no lingering smell on the gun, which is also odd. Well, it doesn’t help to guess: we're dealing with a situation, not a theory, as someone once put it. Let’s put on those baseball shoes and see what we can uncover."

Dr. Bird led the way into the cave, Carnes and the lieutenant following closely with electric torches. In each hand Dr. Bird carried a phosphorus hand-grenade. No other weapons were visible, although the doctor knew that Carnes carried a caliber .45 automatic pistol strapped under his left armpit. As they passed into the cave the lieutenant stepped forward to lead the way.

Dr. Bird entered the cave first, with Carnes and the lieutenant closely following, holding electric torches. Dr. Bird had a phosphorus hand-grenade in each hand. No other weapons were in sight, even though the doctor knew that Carnes had a .45 caliber automatic pistol tucked under his left armpit. As they moved deeper into the cave, the lieutenant stepped forward to take the lead.

"I'm going first," said the doctor. "Follow me and indicate the turns by pressure on my shoulder. Don't speak after we have started, and be ready for instant flight. Let's go."

"I'm going first," said the doctor. "Follow me and signal the turns by putting pressure on my shoulder. Don't speak once we've started, and be ready to take off at a moment's notice. Let's go."

Forward into the interior of the cave they made their way. The iron cleats of the baseball shoes rang on the floor and the noise echoed back and forth between the walls, dying out in little eerie whispers of sound that made Carnes' hair rise. Ever forward they pressed, the lieutenant guiding the doctor by silent pressure on his shoulder and Carnes following closely. For half a mile they went on until a restrainable pressure brought the doctor to a halt. The lieutenant pointed silently toward a crack in the wall before them. Carnes started forward to examine it, but a warning gesture from the doctor stopped him.

They made their way deeper into the cave. The iron spikes of their baseball shoes clattered on the floor, the sound echoing back and forth between the walls, fading into eerie whispers that made Carnes' hair stand on end. They pushed onward, the lieutenant guiding the doctor with silent pressure on his shoulder, while Carnes stayed close behind. They continued for half a mile until a firm pressure made the doctor stop. The lieutenant pointed silently at a crack in the wall ahead. Carnes moved to check it out, but a warning gesture from the doctor halted him.


Slowly, an inch at a time, the doctor crept forward, hand-grenades in readiness. Presently he reached the crack and, shifting one of the grenades into his pocket, he drew forth an electric torch and sent a beam of light through the crack into the dark interior of the earth.

Slowly, inch by inch, the doctor moved forward, ready with hand grenades. Soon he got to the crack and, putting one of the grenades in his pocket, he pulled out a flashlight and shone a beam of light through the crack into the dark depths of the earth.

For a moment he stood thus, and then suddenly snapped off his torch and straightened up in an attitude of listening. The straining ears of Carnes and Lieutenant Pearce could hear a faint slithering noise coming toward them, not from the direction of the crack, but from the interior of the cave. Simultaneously a faint, musky, reptilian odor became apparent.

For a moment, he stood like that, and then suddenly turned off his flashlight and straightened up, listening. Carnes and Lieutenant Pearce strained to hear a faint slithering sound approaching them, not from the crack, but from deeper in the cave. At the same time, a subtle, musky, reptilian smell became noticeable.

"Run!" shouted the doctor. "Run like hell! It's loose in the cave!"

"Run!" yelled the doctor. "Run for your life! It's loose in the cave!"

The lieutenant turned and fled at top speed toward the distant entrance to the cave, Carnes at his heels. Dr. Bird paused for an instant, straining his ears, and then threw a grenade. A blinding flash came from the point where the missile struck and a white cloud rose in the air. The doctor turned and fled after his companions. Not for nothing had Dr. Bird been an athlete of note in his college days. Despite the best efforts of his companions, who were literally running for their lives, he soon caught up with them. As he did so a weird, blood-curdling screech rose from the darkness behind them. Higher and higher in pitch the note rose until it ended suddenly in a gurgling grunt, as though the breath which uttered it had been suddenly cut off. The slithering, rustling noise became louder on their trail.

The lieutenant turned and sprinted toward the far entrance of the cave, with Carnes right behind him. Dr. Bird stopped for a moment, straining to listen, then threw a grenade. A blinding flash erupted where the missile hit, and a white cloud billowed into the air. The doctor turned and raced after his friends. Dr. Bird had been a standout athlete in college for a reason. Even though his companions were literally running for their lives, he quickly caught up with them. As he did, an eerie, blood-curdling scream erupted from the darkness behind them. The pitch rose higher and higher until it abruptly ended in a gurgling grunt, as if the breath that made it had been suddenly cut off. The slithering, rustling noise grew louder as it followed them.

"Faster!" gasped the doctor, as he put his hand on Carnes' shoulder and pushed him forward.

"Faster!" the doctor gasped, placing his hand on Carnes' shoulder and pushing him ahead.


The noise of pursuit gained slightly on them, and a sound as of intense breathing became audible. Dr. Bird paused and turned and faced the oncoming horror. His electric torch revealed nothing, but he listened for a moment, and then threw his second grenade. Keenly he watched its flight. It flew through the air for thirty yards and then struck an invisible obstruction and bounded toward the ground. Before it struck the downward motion ceased, and it rose in the air. As it rose it burst with a sharp report, and a wild scream of pain filled the cavern with a deafening roar. The doctor fled again after his companions.

The sound of pursuit got a little closer, and they could hear heavy breathing. Dr. Bird stopped, turned around, and faced the approaching danger. His flashlight didn’t show anything, but he listened for a moment before throwing his second grenade. He watched it closely as it flew through the air for thirty yards, then hit something unseen and bounced toward the ground. Before it hit, its downward movement stopped, and it shot up into the air. When it rose, it exploded with a loud bang, and a terrifying scream of agony echoed through the cavern like a deafening roar. The doctor ran off again after his friends.

By the time he overtook them the entrance of the cave loomed before them. With sobs of relief they burst out into the open. The guards sprang forward with raised rifles, but Dr. Bird waved them back.

By the time he caught up with them, the entrance of the cave was right in front of them. They erupted into the open with cries of relief. The guards rushed forward with their rifles raised, but Dr. Bird signaled for them to stand down.

"There's nothing after us, men," he panted. "We got chased a little way, but I tossed our pursuer a handful of phosphorus and it must have burned his fingers a little, judging from the racket he made. At any rate, it stopped the pursuit."

"There's nothing behind us, guys," he breathed heavily. "We were chased for a short bit, but I threw our pursuer a handful of phosphorus, and it must have burned his fingers a bit, considering the noise he made. Either way, it ended the chase."

The major hurried up.

The mayor rushed.

"Did you see it, Doctor?" he asked.

"Did you see it, Doctor?" he asked.

"No, I didn't. No one has ever seen it or anything like it. I heard it and, from its voice, I think it has a bad cold. At least, it sounded hoarse, so I gave it a little white phosphorus to make a poultice for its throat, but I didn't get a glimpse of it."

"No, I didn’t. No one has ever seen it or anything like it. I heard it, and from its voice, I think it has a bad cold. At least, it sounded hoarse, so I gave it a little white phosphorus to use as a poultice for its throat, but I didn't catch a glimpse of it."

"For God's sake, Doctor, what is it?"

"For God's sake, Doctor, what is it?"

"I can't tell you yet, Major. So far I can tell, it is something new to science and I am not sure just what it looks like. However, I hope to be able to show it to you shortly. Is there a telegraph office here?"

"I can't tell you yet, Major. So far, all I can say is that it's something new to science, and I'm not sure exactly what it looks like. However, I hope to be able to show it to you soon. Is there a telegraph office around here?"

"No, but we have a Signal Corps detachment with us, and they have a portable radio set which will put us in touch with the army net."

"No, but we have a Signal Corps team with us, and they have a portable radio that will connect us to the army network."

"Good! Can you place a tent at my disposal?"

"Great! Can you set up a tent for me?"

"Certainly, Doctor."

"Sure, Doctor."

"All right, I'll go there, and I would appreciate it if you would send the radio operator to me. I want to send a message to the Bureau of Standards to forward me some apparatus which I need."

"Sure, I'll head there, and I would really appreciate it if you could send the radio operator to me. I need to send a message to the Bureau of Standards to send me some equipment that I need."

"I'll attend to it, Doctor. Have you any special advice to give me about the guarding?"

"I'll take care of it, Doctor. Do you have any specific advice for me about the guarding?"

"Yes. Have you, or can you get, any live stock?"

"Yes. Do you have, or can you get, any livestock?"

"Live stock?"

"Livestock?"

"Yes. Cattle preferred, although hogs or sheep will do at a pinch. Sheep will do quite well."

"Yes. Cattle are preferred, but hogs or sheep will work in a pinch. Sheep will do just fine."

"I'll see what I can do, Doctor."

"I'll see what I can do, Doc."

"Get them by all means, if it is possible to do so. Don't worry about paying for them: secret service funds are not subject to the same audit that army funds get. If you can locate them, drive a couple of cattle or half a dozen sheep well into the cave and tether them there. If you don't get them, have your sentries posted well away from the cave mouth, and if any disturbance occurs during the night, tell them to break and run. I hope it won't come out, but I can't tell."

"Get them by any means necessary, if you can. Don't worry about the cost: secret service funds aren't audited like military funds. If you can find them, drive a few cattle or about six sheep deep into the cave and tie them up there. If you can't get them, have your guards posted far from the cave entrance, and if there's any commotion during the night, tell them to scatter. I hope it won't be discovered, but I can't say for sure."


A herd of cattle was soon located and two of the beasts driven into the cave. Two hours later a series of horrible screams and bellowings were heard in the cave. Following their orders the sentries abandoned their posts and scattered, but the noise came no nearer the mouth, and in a few minutes silence again reigned.

A herd of cattle was quickly found, and two of the animals were led into the cave. Two hours later, a series of terrible screams and bellowing echoed in the cave. Following their orders, the guards left their posts and ran away, but the noise didn’t get closer to the entrance, and in a few minutes, silence returned.

"I hope that will be all that will be needed for a couple of days," said the doctor to the commanding officer, "but you had better have a couple more cattle driven in in the morning. We want to keep the brute well fed. Is there a tank stationed at Fort Thomas?"

"I hope that's all we need for a couple of days," the doctor said to the commanding officer, "but you should probably bring in a couple more cattle in the morning. We want to keep the beast well-fed. Is there a tank at Fort Thomas?"

"No, there isn't."

"Nope."

"Then radio Washington that I want the fastest three-man tank that the army has sent here at once. Don't bother with military channels, radio direct to the Adjutant General, quoting the Secretary of the Treasury as authority. Tell him that it's a rush matter, and sign the message 'Bird' if you are afraid of getting your tail twisted."

"Then radio Washington and request the fastest three-man tank the army has sent here right away. Skip the military channels; go straight to the Adjutant General, using the Secretary of the Treasury as the authority. Let him know it's urgent, and sign the message 'Bird' if you’re worried about any backlash."

Twice more before the apparatus which the doctor had ordered from Washington arrived cattle were driven into the depths of the cave, and twice were the screams and bellowings from the cave repeated. Each time searching parties found the cattle gone in the morning. A week after the doctor's arrival, a special train came up, carrying four mechanics from the Bureau of Standards, together with a dozen huge packing cases. Under the direction of the doctor the cases were unpacked and the apparatus put together. Before the assembly had been completed the tank which had been requested arrived from Camp Meade, and the Bureau mechanics began to install some of the assembled units in it.

Twice more before the equipment the doctor ordered from Washington arrived, cattle were driven deep into the cave, and twice the screams and bellows echoed from within. Each morning, the search teams found the cattle missing. A week after the doctor arrived, a special train came up, bringing four technicians from the Bureau of Standards along with a dozen large packing crates. Under the doctor's guidance, they unpacked the crates and assembled the equipment. Before they finished putting it all together, the tank that had been requested arrived from Camp Meade, and the Bureau technicians started installing some of the assembled pieces in it.

The first apparatus which was installed in the tank consisted of an electric generator of peculiar design which was geared to the tank motor. The electromotive force thus generated was led across a spark gap with points of a metallic substance. The light produced was concentrated by a series of parabolic reflectors, directed against a large quartz prism, and thence through a lens which was designed to throw a slightly divergent beam.

The first device installed in the tank was a uniquely designed electric generator connected to the tank's motor. The electrical force generated was directed across a spark gap with metallic points. The light produced was focused by a series of parabolic reflectors, aimed at a large quartz prism, and then through a lens designed to project a slightly spreading beam.

"This apparatus," Dr. Bird explained to the Signal Corps officer, who was an interested observer, "is one which was designed at the Bureau for the large scale production of ultra-violet light. There is nothing special about the generator except that it is highly efficient and gives an almost constant electromotive force. The current thus produced is led across these points, which are composed of magnalloy, a development of the Bureau. We found on investigation that a spark gave out a light which was peculiarly rich in ultra-violet rays when it was passed between magnesium points. However, such points could not be used for the handling of a steady current because of lack of durability and ease of fusion, so a mixture of graphite, alundum and metallic magnesium was pressed together with a binder which will stand the heat. Thus we get the triple advantages of ultra-violet light production, durability, and high resistance.

"This device," Dr. Bird explained to the Signal Corps officer, who was watching with interest, "was designed at the Bureau for large-scale production of ultraviolet light. There’s nothing special about the generator except that it’s highly efficient and provides nearly constant voltage. The current produced is directed across these points, made of magnalloy, a development from the Bureau. We discovered that a spark would emit light that is particularly rich in ultraviolet rays when passed between magnesium points. However, these points couldn’t handle a steady current due to their lack of durability and tendency to fuse easily, so we created a mixture of graphite, alundum, and metallic magnesium, pressed together with a binder that can withstand high heat. This way, we achieve the three benefits of ultraviolet light production, durability, and high resistance."


"The system of reflectors catches all of the light thus produced except the relatively small portion which goes initially in the right direction, and directs it on this quartz prism where, due to the refractive powers of the prism, the light is broken up into its component parts. The infra-red rays and that portion of the spectrum which lies in the visible range, that is, from red to violet inclusive, are absorbed by a black body, leaving only the ultra-violet portion free to send a beam through this quartz lens."

"The system of reflectors captures all the light produced except for the small amount that goes directly where it needs to, and directs it to this quartz prism where, because of the prism's refractive properties, the light is separated into its different parts. The infrared rays and the part of the spectrum that is visible, from red to violet, are absorbed by a black body, allowing only the ultraviolet portion to pass through this quartz lens."

"I thought that a lens would absorb ultra-violet light," objected the signal officer.

"I thought a lens would soak up ultraviolet light," the signal officer protested.

"A lens made of glass will, but this lens is made of rock crystal, which is readily permeable to ultra-violet. The net result of this apparatus is that we can direct before us as we move in the tank a beam of light which is composed solely of the ultra-violet portion of the spectrum."

"A lens made of glass will, but this lens is made of rock crystal, which is easily permeable to ultraviolet. The end result of this setup is that we can project in front of us as we move in the tank a beam of light that consists only of the ultraviolet part of the spectrum."

"In other words, an invisible light?"

"In other words, a light you can't see?"

"Yes. That is, invisible to the human eye. The effect of this beam of ultra-violet light in the form of severe sunburn would be readily apparent if you exposed your skin to it for any length of time, and the effects on your eyesight of continued gazing would be apt to be disastrous. It would produce a severe opthalmia and temporary impairment of the vision, somewhat the same symptoms as are observed in snow blindness."

"Yes. That is, it's invisible to the human eye. The impact of this beam of ultraviolet light, like severe sunburn, would quickly show if you kept your skin exposed to it for too long, and constantly looking at it would likely be disastrous for your eyesight. It would cause severe eye irritation and temporary vision impairment, similar to the symptoms seen in snow blindness."

"I see. May I ask what is the object of the whole thing?"

"I get it. Can I ask what the point of all this is?"

"Surely. Before we can successfully combat this peculiar visitant from another world, it is necessary that we gain some idea of the size and appearance of it. Nothing of the sort has before made its appearance, so far as the annals of science go, and so I am forced to make some rather wild guesses at the nature of the animal. You are probably aware of the fact that the property of penetration possessed by all waves is a function of their frequency, or, perhaps I should say, of their wave-length?"

"Absolutely. Before we can effectively deal with this strange visitor from another world, we first need to understand its size and appearance. Nothing like this has ever been documented in the history of science, so I'm left with some pretty wild guesses about what this creature might be. You're probably aware that the ability to penetrate, which all waves have, depends on their frequency—or, more accurately, their wavelength?"


"Certainly."

"Sure."

"The longer rays of visible light will not penetrate as deeply into a given substance as the shorter ultra-violet rays. This visitor is evidently from some unexplored and, indeed, unknown cavern in the depths of the earth where visible light has never penetrated. Apparently in this cavern the color of the inhabitants is ultra-violet, and hence invisible to us."

"The longer rays of visible light won’t go as deep into a substance as the shorter ultraviolet rays. This visitor clearly comes from some unexplored and, in fact, unknown cave deep within the earth where visible light has never reached. It seems that in this cave, the color of the inhabitants is ultraviolet, making them invisible to us."

"You are beyond my depth, Doctor."

"You are way out of my league, Doctor."

"Pardon me. You understand, of course, what color is? When sunlight, which is a mixture of all colors from infra-red to ultra-violet inclusive, falls on an object, certain rays are reflected and certain others are absorbed. If the red rays are reflected and all others absorbed, the object appears red to our eyes. If all the rays are reflected, the object appears white, and if all are absorbed, it appears black."

"Excuse me. You know what color is, right? When sunlight, which is a mix of all colors from infrared to ultraviolet, shines on an object, some rays get reflected and others get absorbed. If the red rays are reflected and all the others are absorbed, the object looks red to us. If all the rays are reflected, the object looks white, and if all are absorbed, it looks black."

"I understand that."

"I get that."

"The human eye cannot detect ultra-violet. Suppose then, that we have an object, either animate or inanimate, the surface of which reflects only ultra-violet light, what will be the result? The object will be invisible."

"The human eye can't see ultraviolet light. So, if we have an object, whether it's alive or not, whose surface only reflects ultraviolet light, what happens? The object will be invisible."

"I should think it would be black if all the rays except the ultra-violet were absorbed."

"I would expect it to be black if all the rays except the ultraviolet were absorbed."

"It would, but mark, I did not say the others were absorbed. Are you familiar with fluorescein?"

"It would, but remember, I didn't say the others were absorbed. Do you know about fluorescein?"

"No."

"No."

"I think you are. It is the dye used in making changeable silk. If we fill a glass container with a fluorescein solution and look at it by reflected light it appears green. If we look at it by transmitted light, that is, light which has traversed the solution, it appears red. In other words, this is a substance which reflects green light, allows a free passage to red light, and absorbs all other light. This creature we are after, if my theory is correct, is composed of a substance which allows free passage to all of the visible light rays and at the same time reflects ultra-violet light. Do I make this clear?"

"I think you’re right. It’s the dye used to make changeable silk. If we fill a glass container with a fluorescein solution and look at it with reflected light, it looks green. But if we look at it with transmitted light, meaning light that has passed through the solution, it looks red. Basically, this is a substance that reflects green light, lets red light through, and absorbs all other light. This creature we’re looking for, if my theory is correct, is made up of a substance that lets all visible light rays pass through while also reflecting ultraviolet light. Is that clear?"


"Perfectly."

"Perfect."

"Very well, then. My apparatus will project forward a beam of ultra-violet light which will be in much greater concentration than exists in an incandescent electric light. It is my hope that this light will be reflected by the body of the creature to a sufficient to allow me to make a photograph of it."

"Alright, then. My device will shoot out a beam of ultraviolet light that will be much more intense than that from a regular electric light bulb. I’m hoping this light will bounce off the creature's body enough for me to take a picture of it."

"But won't your lens prevent the ultra-violet light from reaching your plate?"

"But won't your lens block the ultraviolet light from reaching your plate?"

"An ordinary lens made of optical glass would do so, but I have a camera here equipped with a rock crystal lens, which will allow ultra-violet light to pass through it practically unhindered, and with very slight distortion. When I add that I will have my camera charged with X-ray film, a film which is peculiarly sensitive to the shorter wave-lengths, you will see that I will have a fair chance of success."

"An ordinary lens made of optical glass would work, but I have a camera here with a rock crystal lens that lets ultra-violet light pass through almost unobstructed, and with very little distortion. When I mention that I will load my camera with X-ray film, which is especially sensitive to shorter wavelengths, you can see that I have a good chance of success."

"It sounds logical. Would you allow me to accompany you when you make your attempt?"

"It makes sense. Can I come with you when you give it a try?"

"I will be glad of your company, if you can drive a tank. I want to take Carnes with me, and the tank will only hold two besides the driver."

"I'll be happy to have you with me if you can drive a tank. I want to bring Carnes along, and the tank only fits two people plus the driver."

"I can drive a tractor."

"I can operate a tractor."

"In that case you should master the tricks of tank driving in short order. Get familiar with it and we'll appoint you as driver. We'll be ready to go in to-night, but I am going to wait a day. Our friend was fed last night, and there is less chance he'll be about."

"In that case, you should quickly learn the skills of tank driving. Get comfortable with it, and we'll make you the driver. We’re set to go tonight, but I’m going to hold off for a day. Our friend was fed last night, so there's a lower chance he’ll be around."


The early part of the next evening was marked by howls and screams coming from the mouth of the cave. As the night wore on the noises were quite evidently coming nearer and the sentries watched the cave mouth nervously, ready to bolt and scatter according to their orders at the first alarm. About two A. M. the doctor and Carnes climbed into the tank beside Lieutenant Leffingwell, and the machine moved slowly into the cave. A search-light on the front of the tank lighted the way for them and, attached to a frame which held it some distance ahead of them, was a luckless sheep.

The early part of the next evening was filled with howls and screams coming from the cave. As the night went on, the noises clearly got closer, and the guards nervously watched the cave entrance, ready to run and scatter at the first sign of trouble. Around 2 A.M., the doctor and Carnes climbed into the tank next to Lieutenant Leffingwell, and the machine slowly moved into the cave. A searchlight on the front of the tank illuminated their path, and attached to a frame that held it some distance ahead was a hapless sheep.

"Keep your eye on the mutton, Carnes," cautioned the doctor. "As soon as anything happens to it, shut off the search-light and let me try to get a picture. As soon as I have made my exposures I'll tell you, and you can snap it on again. Lieutenant, when the picture is made, turn your tank and make for the entrance to the cave. If we are lucky, we'll get out."

"Keep an eye on the mutton, Carnes," the doctor warned. "As soon as anything happens to it, turn off the searchlight and let me try to take a picture. Once I've taken my shots, I'll let you know, and you can turn it back on. Lieutenant, when the picture is taken, pivot your tank and head for the cave entrance. If we’re lucky, we’ll get out."

Forward the tank crawled, the sheep bleating and trying to break loose from the bonds which held it. It was impossible to hear much over the roar of the motor, but presently Dr. Bird leaned forward, his eyes shining.

Forward the tank moved, the sheep bleating and trying to break free from the restraints that held it. It was hard to hear anything over the loud engine, but soon Dr. Bird leaned in, his eyes gleaming.

"I smell musk," he announced. "Get ready for action."

"I smell musk," he said. "Get ready for action."

Even as he spoke the sheep was suddenly lifted into the air. It gave a final bleat of terror, and then its head was torn from its body.

Even as he spoke, the sheep was suddenly lifted into the air. It let out one last terrified bleat, and then its head was ripped from its body.

"Quick, Carnes!" shouted the doctor.

"Quick, Carnes!" yelled the doctor.

The search-light went out, and Carnes and the lieutenant could hear the slide of the ultra-violet light which Dr. Bird was manipulating open. For two or three minutes the doctor worked with his apparatus.

The searchlight turned off, and Carnes and the lieutenant could hear the slide of the ultraviolet light that Dr. Bird was adjusting. For two or three minutes, the doctor worked with his equipment.

"All right!" he cried suddenly. "Lights on and get out of here!"

"All right!" he shouted suddenly. "Turn on the lights and get out of here!"

Carnes snapped on the search-light and Lieutenant Leffingwell swung the tank around and headed for the cave mouth. For a few feet their progress was unhindered and then the tank ceased its forward motion, although the motor still roared and the track slid on the cave floor. Carnes watched with horror as one side of the tank bent slowly in toward him. There was a rending sound, and a portion of the heavy steel fabric was torn away. Dr. Bird bent over something on the floor of the tank. Presently he straightened up and threw a small object into the darkness. There was a flash of light, and bits of flaming phosphorus flew in every direction. The anchor which held the tank was suddenly loosed and the machine crawled forward at full speed, while a roar as of escaping air mingled with a bellowing shriek burdened the smoke-laden air.

Carnes turned on the searchlight, and Lieutenant Leffingwell turned the tank around and drove it toward the cave entrance. For a few feet, they moved without any issues, but then the tank stopped, even though the engine continued to roar and the tracks slid across the cave floor. Carnes watched in horror as one side of the tank slowly bent toward him. There was a tearing sound, and a piece of the heavy steel structure was ripped away. Dr. Bird leaned over something on the tank floor. Soon, he stood up and tossed a small object into the darkness. A flash of light erupted, and bits of blazing phosphorus scattered in all directions. Suddenly, the anchor that held the tank was released, and the machine surged forward at full speed, with a roar like escaping air mixing with a loud screech that filled the smoke-filled air.

"Faster!" cried the doctor, as he threw another grenade.

"Faster!" shouted the doctor, as he tossed another grenade.


Lieutenant Leffingwell got the last bit of speed possible out of the tank and they reached the cave mouth without further molestation.

Lieutenant Leffingwell squeezed out the last bit of speed from the tank, and they arrived at the cave entrance without any more interruptions.

"I had an idea that our friend wouldn't care to pass through a phosphorus screen," said Dr. Bird with a chuckle as he climbed out of the tank. "He must have been rather severely burned the other day, and once burned is usually twice shy. Where is Major Brown?"

"I had a feeling our friend wouldn't want to go through a phosphorus screen," Dr. Bird said with a laugh as he climbed out of the tank. "He must have been pretty badly burned the other day, and once burned is typically twice shy. Where's Major Brown?"

The commanding officer stepped forward.

The commander stepped forward.

"Drive a couple of cattle into the cave, Major," directed Dr. Bird. "I want to fill that brute up and keep him quiet for a while. I'm going to develop my films."

"Drive a couple of cows into the cave, Major," instructed Dr. Bird. "I want to feed that beast and keep him quiet for a bit. I'm going to develop my films."

Lieutenant Leffingwell and Carnes peered over the doctor's shoulders as he manipulated his films in a developing bath. Gradually vague lines and blotches made their appearance on one of the films, but the form was indistinct. Dr. Bird dropped the films in a fixing tank and straightened up.

Lieutenant Leffingwell and Carnes looked over the doctor's shoulders as he worked on his films in a developing bath. Slowly, vague lines and spots started to show up on one of the films, but the shape was unclear. Dr. Bird dropped the films into a fixing tank and stood up straight.

"We have something, gentlemen," he announced, "but I can't tell yet how clear it is. It will take those films fifteen minutes to fix, and then we'll know."

"We have something, gentlemen," he announced, "but I can't tell yet how clear it is. It'll take those films fifteen minutes to develop, and then we'll know."

In a quarter of an hour he lifted the first film from the tank and held it to the light. The film showed a blank. With an exclamation of disappointment he lifted a second and third film from the tank, with the same result He raised the fourth one.

In fifteen minutes, he took the first film out of the tank and held it up to the light. It was completely blank. With a sigh of frustration, he pulled out the second and third films, only to find the same thing. He picked up the fourth one.

"Good Lord!" gasped Carnes.

"OMG!" gasped Carnes.


In the plate could be plainly seen the hind quarters of the sheep held in the grasp of such a monster as even the drug-laden brain of an opium smoker never pictured. Judging from the sheep, the monster stood about twenty feet tall, and its frame was surmounted by a head resembling an overgrown frog. Enormous jaws were opened to seize the sheep but, to the amazement of the three observers, the jaws were entirely toothless. Where teeth were to be expected, long parallel ridges of what looked like bare bone, appeared, without even a rudimentary segregation into teeth. The body of the monster was long and snakelike, and was borne on long, heavy legs ending in feet with three long toes, armed with vicious claws. The crowning horror of the creature was its forelegs. There were of enormous length, thin and attenuated looking, and ended in huge misshapen hands, knobby and blotched, which grasped the sheep in the same manner as human hands. The eyes were as large as dinner plates, and they were glaring at the camera with an expression of fiendish malevolence which made Carnes shudder.

In the plate, you could clearly see the hindquarters of the sheep held by a creature that even the mind of someone high on opium couldn't imagine. Based on the sheep, the monster stood about twenty feet tall, and its body was topped with a head that looked like an oversized frog. Its enormous jaws were open to grab the sheep, but to the surprise of the three watchers, the jaws were completely toothless. Instead of teeth, there were long parallel ridges that looked like bare bone, without even a basic arrangement into teeth. The body of the monster was long and snake-like, supported by long, heavy legs that ended in feet with three long toes, equipped with sharp claws. The most horrifying part of the creature was its forelegs. They were incredibly long, thin, and spindly, ending in huge misshapen hands, knobby and blotchy, which held the sheep just like human hands would. Its eyes were as large as dinner plates, glaring at the camera with a look of wicked malevolence that made Carnes shudder.

"How does that huge thing ever get through that crack we examined?" demanded the lieutenant.

"How does that massive thing even get through that crack we looked at?" the lieutenant asked.

Dr. Bird rubbed his head thoughtfully.

Dr. Bird rubbed his head, thinking.

"It's not an amphibian," he muttered, "as is plainly shown by the shape of the limbs and the lack of a tail, and yet it appears to have scales of the true fish type. It corresponds to no recovered fossil, and I am inclined to believe it is unique. The nervous organisation must be very low, judging from the lack of forehead and the general conformation. It has enormous strength, and yet the arms look feeble."

"It's not an amphibian," he muttered, "which is clearly shown by the shape of the limbs and the absence of a tail, yet it seems to have scales like those of real fish. It doesn't match any known fossil, and I think it might be one of a kind. The nervous system must be quite basic, based on the lack of a forehead and its overall shape. It has great strength, but the arms seem weak."

"It can't get through that crack," insisted the lieutenant.

"It can't get through that gap," insisted the lieutenant.

"Apparently not," replied the doctor. "Wait a moment, though. Look at this!"

"Looks like not," replied the doctor. "Hold on a second, though. Check this out!"

He pointed to the great disproportion between the length and diameter of the forelegs, and then to the hind legs.

He pointed out the significant difference between the length and width of the front legs compared to the back legs.

"Either this is grave distortion or there is something mighty queer about that conformation. No animal could be constructed like that."

"Either this is a serious distortion, or there's something really strange about that shape. No animal could be built like that."


He turned the film so that an oblique light fell on it. As he did so he gave a cry of astonishment.

He turned the film so that a slanted light fell on it. As he did this, he let out a cry of surprise.

"Look here!" he said sharply. "It does get through that crack! Look at those arms and hands! There is the answer. This creature is tall and broad, but from front to rear it can measure only a few inches. The same must be true of the froglike head. That animal has been developed to live and move in a low roofed cavern, and to pass through openings only a few inches wide. Its bulk is all in two dimensions!"

"Look here!" he said sharply. "It can get through that crack! Look at those arms and hands! There’s the answer. This creature is tall and broad, but from front to back, it only measures a few inches. The same must be true for the froglike head. That creature has evolved to live and move in a low-roofed cave and to squeeze through openings just a few inches wide. Its bulk is all in two dimensions!"

"I believe you're right," said Carnes as he studied the film.

"I think you're right," said Carnes as he watched the film.

"There is no doubt of it," answered the doctor. "Look at those paws, too, Carnes. That substance isn't bone, it's gum. The thing is so young and helpless that it hasn't cut its teeth yet. It must be a baby, and that is the reason why it made its way into the cave when no other of its kind ever has."

"There’s no doubt about it," the doctor replied. "Look at those paws, Carnes. That stuff isn’t bone; it’s gum. This thing is so young and vulnerable that it hasn’t even cut its teeth yet. It has to be a baby, and that’s why it made its way into the cave when none of its kind ever has."

"How large are full grown ones if this is a baby?" asked the lieutenant.

"How big do they get when they're fully grown if this is a baby?" asked the lieutenant.

"The Lord alone knows," replied Dr. Bird. "I hope that I never have to face one and find out. Well, now that we know what we are fighting, we ought to be able to settle its hash."

"The Lord alone knows," replied Dr. Bird. "I hope I never have to face one and find out. Well, now that we know what we’re up against, we should be able to take care of it."

"High explosive?" suggested the lieutenant.

"Is it high explosive?" suggested the lieutenant.

"I don't think so. With such a low nervous organization, we would have to tear it practically to pieces to kill it, and I am anxious to keep it from mutilation for scientific study. I have an idea, but I'll have to study a while before I am sure of the details. Send me the radio operator."

"I don't think so. With such a low level of nervous organization, we would have to practically tear it apart to kill it, and I'm eager to avoid any damage for scientific study. I have an idea, but I need to think it through a bit before I'm sure of the details. Please send me the radio operator."

The next day the Bureau mechanics began to dismount the apparatus from the tank and to assemble another elaborate contrivance. Before they had made an end of the work additional equipment arrived from Washington, which was incorporated in the new set-up. At length Dr. Bird pronounced himself ready for the attempt.

The next day, the Bureau technicians started taking the equipment off the tank and assembling another complex device. Before they finished, extra equipment arrived from Washington and was added to the new setup. Eventually, Dr. Bird declared himself ready for the attempt.


Under his direction, three cattle were driven into the cave and there tethered. They were there the next morning unharmed, but the second night the now familiar bellowing and howling came from the depths of the cave and in the morning two of the cattle were gone.

Under his guidance, three cows were herded into the cave and tied up. They were unharmed the next morning, but on the second night, the now-familiar bellowing and howling echoed from the depths of the cave, and by morning, two of the cows had vanished.

"That will keep him quiet for a day or two," said the doctor, "and now to work!"

"That should keep him quiet for a day or two," said the doctor, "and now it's time to get to work!"

The tank made its way into the cave, dragging after it two huge cables which led to an engine-driven generator outside the cave. These cables were attached to the terminals of a large motor which was set up in the cave near the place where the cattle were customarily tethered. This motor was the actuating force which turned two generators, one large and one small. The smaller one was mounted on a platform on wheels, which also contained the spark gaps, the reflectors and other apparatus which produced the beam of ultra-violet light which had been used to photograph the monster.

The tank rolled into the cave, pulling with it two massive cables that connected to a generator outside. These cables were linked to the terminals of a large motor positioned in the cave near where the cattle were usually tied up. This motor was the driving force that powered two generators, one large and one small. The smaller one was setup on a wheeled platform, which also housed the spark gaps, reflectors, and other equipment that created the beam of ultraviolet light that had been used to capture images of the monster.

From the larger generator led two copper bars. One of these was connected to a huge copper plate which was laid flat on the floor of the cave. The other led to a platform which was erected on huge porcelain insulators some fifteen feet above the floor. Huge condensers were set up on this platform, and Dr. Bird announced himself in readiness.

From the larger generator, two copper bars extended. One of these was connected to a large copper plate that was placed flat on the cave floor. The other led to a platform built on large porcelain insulators about fifteen feet above the floor. Massive condensers were set up on this platform, and Dr. Bird declared himself ready.

A steer was dragged into the cave and up a temporary runway which led to the platform containing the condensers, and there tied with the copper bus bar from the larger generator fastened to three flexible copper straps which led around the animal's body. When this had been completed, everyone except the doctor, Carnes, and Lieutenant Leffingwell left the cave. These three crouched behind the search-light which sent a mild beam of ultra-violet onto the platform where the steer was held. The engine outside the cave was started, and the three men waited with tense nerves.

A steer was pulled into the cave and up a temporary ramp that led to the platform with the condensers, where it was tied down with the copper bus bar from the larger generator secured to three flexible copper straps wrapped around the animal’s body. Once this was done, everyone except the doctor, Carnes, and Lieutenant Leffingwell left the cave. The three of them crouched behind the searchlight, which cast a gentle beam of ultraviolet light onto the platform where the steer was secured. The engine outside the cave was started, and the three men waited with anxious nerves.

For several hours nothing happened. The steer tried from time to time to move and, finding it impossible, set up plaintive bellows for liberty.

For several hours, nothing happened. The steer occasionally tried to move and, finding it impossible, let out sad bellowing sounds for freedom.

"I wish something would happen," muttered the lieutenant. "This is getting on my nerves.

"I wish something would happen," the lieutenant grumbled. "This is really getting on my nerves."

"Something is about to happen," replied Dr. Bird grimly. "Listen to that steer."

"Something's about to happen," Dr. Bird replied seriously. "Listen to that steer."


The bellowing of the steer had suddenly increased in volume and, added to the note of discontent, was a note of fright which had previously been absent. Dr. Bird bent over his ultra-violet search-light and made some adjustments. He handed a helmetlike arrangement to each of his companions and slipped one on over his head.

The loud mooing of the steer had suddenly gotten louder, and along with the sound of irritation was a hint of fear that hadn’t been there before. Dr. Bird leaned over his ultraviolet searchlight and made some tweaks. He handed a helmet-like setup to each of his companions and put one on himself.

"I can't see a thing, Doctor," said Carnes in a muffled voice.

"I can't see anything, Doctor," Carnes said in a muffled voice.

"The objects at which you are looking absorb rather than reflect ultra-violet light," said the doctor. "This is a sort of a fluoroscope arrangement, and it isn't perfect at all. However, when the monster comes along, I am pretty sure that you will be able to see it. You may see a little more as your eyes get accustomed to it."

"The things you're looking at absorb rather than reflect ultraviolet light," the doctor said. "This is a kind of fluoroscope setup, and it's not perfect at all. However, when the monster shows up, I'm pretty sure you'll be able to see it. You might start to see a bit more as your eyes adjust."

"I can see very dimly," announced the lieutenant in a moment.

"I can see quite faintly," the lieutenant said after a moment.

Dimly the walls of the cave and the platform before them began to take vague shape. The three stared intently down the beam of ultra-violet light which the doctor directed down the passageway leading deeper into the cave.

Dimly, the walls of the cave and the platform in front of them started to take shape. The three of them stared intently down the beam of ultraviolet light that the doctor pointed down the passage leading deeper into the cave.

"Good Lord!" ejaculated Carnes suddenly.

"Good Lord!" exclaimed Carnes suddenly.

Slowly into the field of vision came the hideous figure they had seen on the film. As it moved forward a rustling, slithering sound could be heard, even over the bellowing of the steer and the hum of the apparatus. The odor of musk became evident.

Slowly, the horrifying figure they had seen on the video came into view. As it moved forward, a rustling, slithering sound could be heard, even above the bellowing of the steer and the noise of the equipment. The smell of musk became noticeable.

Along the floor toward them the thing slid. Presently it reared up on its hind legs and its enormous bulk became evident. It turned somewhat sideways and the correctness of Dr. Bird's hypothesis as to its peculiar shape was proved. All of the bulk of the creature was in two dimensions. Forward it moved, and the horrible human hands stretched forward, while the mouth split in a wide, toothless grin. Nearer the doomed steer the creature approached, and then the reaching hands closed on the animal.

Along the floor toward them, the creature slithered. Soon it stood up on its hind legs, and its massive size became clear. It turned slightly to the side, confirming Dr. Bird's theory about its unusual shape. The creature's entire bulk was primarily two-dimensional. It lunged forward, and its terrifying human hands reached out, while its mouth opened into a wide, toothless grin. The creature moved closer to the doomed steer, and then its grasping hands clutched the animal.

There was a blinding flash, and the monster was hurled backward as though struck by a thunderbolt, while a horrible smell of musk and burned flesh filled the air.

There was a blinding flash, and the monster was thrown backward as if hit by a lightning bolt, while a terrible smell of musk and burnt flesh filled the air.

"After it! Quick!" cried the doctor as he sprang forward.

"After it! Hurry!" shouted the doctor as he rushed ahead.


Before he could reach the prostrate creature it moved and then, slowly at first, but with rapidly gaining speed, it slithered over the floor in retreat. Dr. Bird's hand swung through an arc, and there was a deafening crash as a hand-grenade exploded on the back of the fleeing monster.

Before he could get to the fallen creature, it moved, slowly at first, but then quickly picked up speed as it slithered across the floor to escape. Dr. Bird swung his hand, and there was a deafening crash as a grenade exploded on the back of the retreating monster.

An unearthly scream came from the creature, and its motion changed from a steady forward glide to a series of convulsive jerks. Leffingwell and Carnes threw grenades, but they went wide of their mark, and the monster began to again increase its speed. Another volley of grenades was thrown and one hit scored, which slowed the monster somewhat but did not arrest the steady forward movement.

An otherworldly scream erupted from the creature, and its movement shifted from a smooth glide to sudden, erratic jerks. Leffingwell and Carnes tossed grenades, but they missed their target, and the monster started to pick up speed again. They threw another round of grenades, and one connected, which slowed the monster a bit but didn’t stop its relentless advance.

"Any more bombs?" demanded the doctor.

"Any more bombs?" the doctor asked.

"Damn!" he cried as he received negative answers. "The current wasn't strong enough. It's going to get away."

"Damn!" he shouted as he got negative answers. "The current isn't strong enough. It's going to slip away."

Carnes jerked his automatic from under his armpit and poured a stream of bullets into the fleeing monster. Slower and slower the motion of the creature became, and its movements again became jerky and convulsive.

Carnes pulled his gun from under his armpit and fired a spray of bullets at the escaping monster. The creature's movements slowed more and more, becoming jerky and convulsive once again.

"Keep it in sight!" cried the doctor. "We may get it yet!"

"Keep an eye on it!" shouted the doctor. "We might still get it!"

Cautiously the three men followed the retreating horror, Leffingwell pushing before him the platform holding the ultra-violet ray apparatus. The chase led them over familiar ground.

Cautiously, the three men followed the retreating horror, with Leffingwell pushing the platform that held the ultraviolet ray equipment. The chase took them over familiar territory.

"There is the crack!" cried the lieutenant.

"There’s the crack!" shouted the lieutenant.

"Too late!" replied the doctor.

"Too late!" said the doctor.

He rushed forward and seized the lower limb of the monster and tried with all his strength to arrest its flight, but despite all that he could do it slid sideways through the crack in the wall and disappeared. A final backward kick of its leg threw the doctor twenty feet against the far wall of the cave.

He ran forward and grabbed the monster's lower leg, trying with all his strength to stop it from escaping. But no matter what he did, it slipped sideways through the gap in the wall and vanished. A last backward kick from its leg sent the doctor flying twenty feet against the far wall of the cave.

"Are you hurt, Doctor?" cried Carnes.

"Are you okay, Doctor?" cried Carnes.

"No, I'm all right. Put on your masks and start the gas! Quick! That may stop it before it gets in far!"

"No, I'm fine. Put on your masks and start the gas! Hurry! That might stop it before it spreads too much!"


The three adjusted gas masks and thrust the mouths of two gas cylinders which were on the light truck into the crack, and opened the valves. The hissing of the gas was accompanied by a thrashing, writhing sound from the bowels of the earth for a few minutes, but the sound retreated and finally died away into an utter silence.

The three adjusted the gas masks and pushed the mouths of two gas cylinders from the light truck into the crack, then opened the valves. The hissing of the gas was followed by a thrashing, writhing noise coming from deep within the earth for a few minutes, but the sound faded away and eventually disappeared into complete silence.

"And that's that!" cried the doctor half an hour later as they took off their gas masks outside the cave. "It got away from us. Carnes, how soon can we get a train back to Washington?"

"And that's it!" shouted the doctor half an hour later as they took off their gas masks outside the cave. "It got away from us. Carnes, how soon can we catch a train back to Washington?"

"What kind of a report are you going to make to the Bureau, Doctor?" asked Carnes as they sat in the smoker of a southern train, headed for the capital.

"What kind of report are you going to make to the Bureau, Doctor?" asked Carnes as they sat in the lounge of a southern train, heading to the capital.

"I'm not going to put in any report, Carnes," replied the doctor. "I haven't got the creature or any part of it to show, and no one would believe me. I am going to maintain a discreet silence about the whole matter."

"I'm not going to file any report, Carnes," the doctor replied. "I don’t have the thing or any part of it to show, and nobody would believe me. I'm going to keep quiet about the whole thing."

"But you have your photograph to show, Doctor, and you have my evidence and Lieutenant Leffingwell's."

"But you have your photo to show, Doctor, and you have my statement and Lieutenant Leffingwell's."

"The photograph might have been faked and I might have doped both of you. In any case, your words are no better than mine. No, indeed, Carnes, when I failed to make the current strong enough to kill it outright I made the first of the moves which bind me to silence, although I thought that two hundred thousand volts would be enough.

"The photograph could have been staged, and I might have drugged both of you. Either way, your words aren’t worth more than mine. No, really, Carnes, when I couldn’t make the current strong enough to kill it immediately, I took the first step that ties me to silence, even though I thought two hundred thousand volts would be sufficient."

"The second failure I made was when I missed him with my second grenade, although I doubt if all six would have stopped him. My third failure was when we failed to get a sufficient concentration of cyanide gas into that hole in a hurry. The thing is so badly crippled that it will die, but it may take hours, or even days, for it to do so. It has already made its way so far into the earth that we couldn't reach it by blasting without danger of bringing the whole place down on our heads. Even if we could blast our way into the place it came from I wouldn't dare open a path which would allow Lord only knows what terrible monsters to invade the earth. When the soldiers have finished stopping that crack with ten feet of solid masonry, I think the barrier will hold, even against that critter's papa and mamma and all its relatives. Then Mammoth Cave will be safe for visitors again. That latter fact is the only report which I will make."

"The second mistake I made was missing him with my second grenade, though I'm not sure if all six would have stopped him anyway. My third mistake was failing to get enough cyanide gas into that hole quickly. The creature is so badly injured that it will die, but it might take hours or even days for that to happen. It has already burrowed so deep into the ground that blasting it out would risk collapsing the entire area on us. Even if we could blast our way into where it came from, I wouldn't risk opening a path for who knows what other terrible monsters to come into our world. Once the soldiers finish sealing that crack with ten feet of solid masonry, I think the barrier will hold, even against that creature's parents and all its relatives. Then Mammoth Cave will be safe for visitors again. That's the only update I'm going to provide."

"It is a dandy story to go to waste," said Carnes soberly.

"It’s a great story to just let it slip away," said Carnes seriously.

"Tell it then, if you wish, and get laughed at for your pains. No, Carnes, you must learn one thing. A man like Bolton, for instance, will implicitly believe that a four leaf clover in his watch-charm will bring him good luck, and that carrying a buckeye keeps rheumatism away from him; but tell him a bit of sober fact like this, attested by three reliable witnesses and a good photograph, and you'll just get laughed at for your pains. I'm going to keep my mouth shut."

"Go ahead and say it if you want, but don’t be surprised if people laugh at you for it. No, Carnes, there's something you need to understand. A guy like Bolton will genuinely believe that having a four-leaf clover on his watch will bring him good luck, and that carrying a buckeye will keep him safe from rheumatism; but if you tell him a straightforward fact like this, backed by three trustworthy witnesses and a solid photo, he’ll just laugh at you for it. I’m going to stay silent."

"So be it, then!" replied Carnes with a sigh.

"So be it, then!" Carnes replied with a sigh.


Phantoms of Reality

A COMPLETE NOVEL

By Ray Cummings


The office room faded.... I was lying on another floor.... New walls sprang around me.


CHAPTER I

Wall Street—or the Open Road?

Red Sensua's knife came up dripping—and the two adventurers knew that chaos and bloody revolution had been unleashed in that shadowy kingdom of the fourth dimension.

When I was some fifteen years old, I once made the remark, "Why, that's impossible."

When I was about fifteen, I once said, "Wow, that's impossible."

The man to whom I spoke was a scientist. He replied gently, "My boy, when you are grown older and wiser you will realize that nothing is impossible."

The man I talked to was a scientist. He answered softly, "Kid, when you’re older and wiser, you’ll understand that nothing is impossible."

Somehow, that statement stayed with me. In our swift-moving wonderful world I have seen it proven many times. They once thought it impossible to tell what lay across the broad, unknown Atlantic Ocean. They thought the vault of the heavens revolved around the earth. It was impossible for it to do anything else, because they could see it revolve. It was impossible, too, for anything to be alive and yet be so small that one might not see it. But the microscope proved the contrary. Or again, to talk beyond the normal range of the human voice was impossible, until the telephone came to show how simply and easily it might be done.

Somehow, that statement stuck with me. In our fast-paced, amazing world, I have seen it proven many times. They once believed it was impossible to know what lay beyond the vast, unknown Atlantic Ocean. They thought the sky revolved around the earth. It seemed impossible for it to be anything else because they could see it move. It also seemed impossible for anything to be alive and so tiny that you couldn't see it. But the microscope proved otherwise. Or take the idea that talking beyond the normal range of the human voice was impossible until the telephone showed how simple and easy it could be.

I never forgot that physician's remark. And it was repeated to me some ten years later by my friend, Captain Derek Mason, on that memorable June night of 1929.

I never forgot the doctor's comment. My friend, Captain Derek Mason, reminded me of it about ten years later on that unforgettable June night in 1929.

My name is Charles Wilson. I was twenty-five that June of 1929. Although I had lived all of my adult life in New York City, I had no relatives there and few friends.

My name is Charles Wilson. I was twenty-five that June in 1929. Even though I had spent all my adult life in New York City, I had no family there and just a few friends.


I had known Captain Mason for several years. Like myself, he seemed one who walked alone in life. He was an English gentleman, perhaps thirty years old. He had been stationed in the Bermudas, I understood, though he seldom spoke of it.

I had known Captain Mason for several years. Like me, he seemed to walk alone in life. He was an English gentleman, probably around thirty years old. I understood he had been stationed in the Bermudas, although he rarely talked about it.

I always felt that I had never seen so attractive a figure of a man as this Derek Mason. An English aristocrat, he was, straight and tall and dark, and rather rakish, with a military swagger. He affected a small, black mustache. A handsome, debonair fellow, with an easy grace of manner: a modern d'Artagnan. In an earlier, less civilized age, he would have been expert with sword and stick, I could not doubt. A man who could capture the hearts of women with a look. He had always been to me a romantic figure, and a mystery that seemed to shroud him made him no less so.

I always felt I had never seen such an attractive man as Derek Mason. An English aristocrat, he was tall, dark, and had a bit of a rakish charm, with a military swagger. He sported a small, black mustache. A handsome, suave guy with an effortless charm: a modern d'Artagnan. In an earlier, less civilized time, I have no doubt he would have been skilled with a sword and a cane. He was someone who could win women over with just a glance. He had always been a romantic figure to me, and the mystery surrounding him only added to his allure.

A friendship had sprung up between Derek Mason and me, perhaps because we were such opposite types! I am an American, of medium height, and medium build. Ruddy, with sandy hair. Derek Mason was as meticulous of his clothes, his swagger uniforms, as the most perfect Beau Brummel. Not so myself. I am careless of dress and speech.

A friendship developed between Derek Mason and me, maybe because we were such different people! I'm an American, average height, and average build. I have a ruddy complexion and sandy hair. Derek Mason was as particular about his clothes and his stylish outfits as the most polished Beau Brummel. Not me. I'm pretty relaxed about how I dress and talk.

I had not seen Derek Mason for at least a month when, one June afternoon, a note came from him. I went to his apartment at eight o'clock the same evening. Even about his home there seemed a mystery. He lived alone with one man servant. He had taken quarters in a high-class bachelor apartment building near lower Fifth Avenue, at the edge of Greenwich Village.

I hadn't seen Derek Mason in at least a month when, one June afternoon, I received a note from him. I went to his apartment at eight o'clock that evening. Even around his home, there seemed to be a mystery. He lived alone with a male servant. He had taken a place in an upscale bachelor apartment building near lower Fifth Avenue, right at the edge of Greenwich Village.

All of which no doubt was rational enough, but in this building he had chosen the lower apartment at the ground-floor level. It adjoined the cellar. It was built for the janitor, but Derek had taken it and fixed it up in luxurious fashion. Near it, in a corner of the cellar, he had boarded off a square space into a room. I understood vaguely that it was a chemical laboratory. He had never discussed it, nor had I ever been shown inside it. Unusual, mysterious enough, and that a captain of the British military should be an experimental scientist was even more unusual. Yet I had always believed that for a year or two Derek had been engaged in some sort of chemical or physical experiment. With all his military swagger he had the precise, careful mode of thought characteristic of the man of scientific mind.

All of that was definitely sensible, but in this building, he had chosen the lower apartment on the ground floor. It was next to the cellar. It was originally meant for the janitor, but Derek had taken it and turned it into something luxurious. Nearby, in a corner of the cellar, he had enclosed a square area into a room. I vaguely understood that it was a chemical lab. He never talked about it, and I had never been allowed inside. It was unusual and mysterious, and it was even more surprising that a captain in the British military was also an experimental scientist. Still, I had always thought that for a year or two, Derek had been involved in some kind of chemical or physical experiments. With all his military confidence, he had the precise and careful thought process typical of someone with a scientific mind.


I recall that when I got his note with its few sentences bidding me come to see him, I had a premonition that it marked the beginning of something strange. As though the portals of a mystery were opening to me!

I remember when I received his note with just a few lines asking me to come see him; I had a feeling it was the start of something unusual. It was like the gates to a mystery were opening up for me!

Nothing is impossible! Nevertheless I record these events into which I was plunged that June evening with a very natural reluctance. I expect no credibility. If this were the year 2000, my narrative doubtless would be tame enough. Yet in 1929 it can only be called a fantasy. Let it go at that. The fantasy of to-day is the sober truth of to-morrow. And by the day after, it is a mere platitude. Our world moves swiftly.

Nothing is impossible! However, I share these events that I found myself in on that June evening with a natural reluctance. I don’t expect anyone to believe me. If this were the year 2000, my story would probably seem pretty tame. Yet in 1929, it can only be seen as a fantasy. Let's leave it at that. The fantasy of today is the plain truth of tomorrow. And by the next day, it’s just a cliché. Our world changes quickly.

Derek received me in his living-room. He admitted me himself. He told me that his man servant was out. It was a small room, with leather-covered easy chairs, rugs on its hardwood floor, and sober brown portieres at its door and windows. A brown parchment shade shrouded the electrolier on the table. It was the only light in the room. It cast its mellow sheen upon Derek's lean graceful figure as he flung himself down and produced cigarettes.

Derek welcomed me into his living room. He let me in himself and mentioned that his butler was out. It was a small room, filled with leather-covered armchairs, rugs on the hardwood floor, and dark brown curtains at the door and windows. A brown parchment shade covered the chandelier on the table, which was the only source of light in the room. It cast a warm glow on Derek's lean, graceful figure as he plopped down and took out some cigarettes.

He said, "Charlie, I want a little talk with you. I've something to tell you—something to offer you."

He said, "Charlie, I want to have a quick chat with you. I have something to tell you—something to offer you."

He held his lighter out to me, with its tiny blue alcohol flame under my cigarette. And I saw that his hand was trembling.

He held his lighter out to me, the small blue flame flickering beneath my cigarette. I noticed that his hand was shaking.


"But I don't understand what you mean," I protested.

"But I don't get what you mean," I protested.

He retorted, "I'm suggesting that you might be tired of being a clerk in a brokerage office. Tired of this humdrum world that we call civilization. Tired of Wall Street."

He replied, "I'm saying that you might be sick of being a clerk in a brokerage office. Sick of this boring world we call civilization. Sick of Wall Street."

"I am, Derek. Heavens, that's true enough."

"I am, Derek. Wow, that's definitely true."

His eyes held me. He was smiling half whimsically: his voice was only half serious. Yet I could see, in the smoldering depths of those luminous dark eyes, a deadly seriousness that belied his smiling lips and his gay tone.

His eyes locked onto mine. He had a half-playful smile: his voice was only half serious. But I could see, in the smoldering depths of those bright dark eyes, a deadly seriousness that contradicted his smiling lips and cheerful tone.

He interrupted me with, "And I offer you a chance for deeds of high adventuring. The romance of danger, of pitting your wits against villainy to make right triumph over wrong, and to win for yourself power and riches—and perhaps a fair lady...."

He cut me off with, "And I’m offering you the chance for some epic adventures. The thrill of danger, of using your smarts to take on evil and make good win over bad, and to gain power and wealth for yourself—and maybe even find a fair lady...."

"Derek, you talk like a swashbuckler of the middle ages."

"Derek, you sound like a swashbuckler from the Middle Ages."

I thought he would grin, but he turned suddenly solemn.

I thought he would smile, but he suddenly became serious.

"I'm offering to make you henchman to a king, Charlie."

"I'm offering you a chance to be the king's henchman, Charlie."

"King of what? Where?"

"King of what? Where?"

He spread his lean brown hands with a gesture. He shrugged. "What matter? If you seek adventure, you can find it—somewhere. If you feel the lure of romance—it will come to you."

He spread his lean brown hands with a gesture. He shrugged. "What does it matter? If you're looking for adventure, you can find it—somewhere. If you feel the pull of romance—it will come to you."

I said, "Henchman to a king?"

I said, "A servant to a king?"

But still he would not smile. "Yes. If I were king. I'm serious. Absolutely. In all this world there is no one who cares a damn about me. Not in this world, but...."

But he still wouldn’t smile. “Yeah. If I were king. I’m serious. Definitely. In this whole world, there’s no one who gives a damn about me. Not in this world, but....”

He checked himself. He went on, "You are the same. You have no relatives?"

He paused for a moment. Then he said, "You’re the same. You don’t have any family?"

"No. None that ever think of me."

"No. None who ever think of me."

"Nor a sweetheart. Or have you?"

"Not a sweetheart. Or do you?"

"No," I smiled. "Not yet. Maybe never."

"No," I smiled. "Not yet. Maybe never."

"But you are too interested in Wall Street to leave it for the open road?" He was sarcastic now. "Or do you fear deeds of daring? Do you want to right a great wrong? Rescue an oppressed people, overturn the tyranny of an evil monarch, and put your friend and the girl he loves upon the throne? Or do you want to go down to work as usual in the subway to-morrow morning? Are you afraid that in this process of becoming henchman to a king you may perchance get killed?"

"But you're too caught up in Wall Street to venture out onto the open road?" He was being sarcastic now. "Or are you scared of taking risks? Do you want to fix a major injustice? Save an oppressed group, overthrow a cruel king, and put your friend and the girl he loves on the throne? Or would you rather go back to your usual routine in the subway tomorrow morning? Are you worried that in the process of becoming a king's assistant, you might end up getting killed?"

I matched his caustic tone. "Let's hear it, Derek."

I mirrored his sarcastic tone. "Go ahead, Derek."


CHAPTER II

The Challenge of the Unknown

Incredible! Impossible! I did not say it, though my thoughts were written on my face, no doubt.

Incredible! Impossible! I didn’t say it, but my expression clearly gave it away.

Derek said quietly, "Difficult to believe, Charlie? Yes! But it happens to be true. The girl I love is not of this world, but she lives nevertheless. I have seen her, talked with her. A slim little thing—beautiful...."

Derek said softly, "Hard to believe, Charlie? Yeah! But it's true. The girl I love isn't from this world, but she exists anyway. I've seen her, talked to her. A tiny little thing—gorgeous...."

He sat staring. "This is nothing supernatural, Charlie. Only the ignorant savages of our past called the unknown—the unusual—supernatural. We know better now."

He sat there, staring. "This isn't anything supernatural, Charlie. Only the ignorant savages of our past labeled the unknown and the unusual as supernatural. We understand things better now."

I said, "This girl—"

I said, "This girl—"

He gestured. "As I told you, I have for years been working on the theory that there is another world, existing here in this same space with us. The Fourth Dimension! Call it that it you like. I have found it, proved its existence! And this girl—her name is Hope—lives in it. Let me tell you about her and her people. Shall I?"

He gestured. "As I mentioned before, I've been working for years on the theory that there's another world existing right here in the same space as us. The Fourth Dimension! Call it whatever you want. I've discovered it and proven it exists! And this girl—her name is Hope—lives in that world. Let me tell you about her and her people. Should I?"

My heart was pounding so that it almost smothered me. "Yes, Derek."

My heart was racing to the point I could barely breathe. "Yeah, Derek."

"She lives here, in this Space we call New York City. She and her people use this same Space at the same time that we use it. A different world from ours, existing here now with us! Unseen by us. And we are unseen by them!

"She lives here, in this place we call New York City. She and her people use this same place at the same time that we do. A different world from ours, existing here now alongside us! Unseen by us. And we are unseen by them!"

"A different form of matter, Charlie. As tangible to the people of the other realm as we are to our own world. Humans like ourselves."

"A different kind of matter, Charlie. Just as real to the people of the other realm as we are to our own world. Humans like us."

He paused, but I could find no words to fill the gap. And presently he went on:

He paused, but I couldn't think of anything to say. Then he continued:

"Hope's world, co-existing here with us, is dependent upon us. They speak what we call English. They shadow us."

"Hope's world, existing alongside ours, relies on us. They communicate in what we refer to as English. They mirror us."

I murmured, "Phantoms of reality."

I said softly, "Ghosts of reality."

"Yes. A world very like ours. But primitive, where ours is civilized."

"Yes. A world very similar to ours. But it's primitive, while ours is civilized."


He paused again. His eyes were staring past me as though he could see through the walls of the cellar room into great reaches of the unknown. What a strange mixture was this Derek Mason! What a strange compound of the cold reality of the scientist and the fancy of the romantic dreamer! Yet I wonder if that is not what science is. There is no romantic lover gawping at the moon who could have more romance in his soul, or see in the moonlit eyes of his loved one more romance than the scientist finds in the wonders of his laboratory.

He paused again. His eyes seemed to look right past me, as if he could see through the walls of the cellar into vast, unknown territories. What a strange mix Derek Mason was! A curious blend of the cold reality of a scientist and the imagination of a romantic dreamer! But I wonder if that’s not what science really is. There’s no romantic lover gazing at the moon who could have more romance in his soul, or see more romance in the moonlit eyes of his beloved than the scientist finds in the marvels of his lab.

Derek went on slowly:

Derek continued slowly:

"A primitive world, primitive nation, primitive passions! As I see it now, Charlie—as I know it to be—it seems as though perhaps Hope's world is merely a replica of ours, stripped to the primitive. As though it might be the naked soul of our modern New York, ourselves as we really are, not as we pretend to be."

"A primitive world, primitive nation, primitive passions! As I see it now, Charlie—as I know it to be—it seems like Hope's world is just a stripped-down version of ours, reduced to the basics. It's as if it represents the raw essence of our modern New York, revealing who we truly are, not who we pretend to be."

He roused himself from his reverie.

He snapped out of his daydream.

"Hope's nation is ruled by a king. An emperor, if you like. A monarch, beset with the evils of luxury and ease, and wine and women. He is surrounded by his nobles, the idle aristocracy, by virtue of their birth proclaiming themselves of too fine a clay to work. The crimson nobles, they are called. Because they affect crimson cloaks, and their beautiful women, voluptuous, sex-mad, are wont to bedeck themselves in veils and robes of crimson.

"Hope's nation is ruled by a king. An emperor, if you prefer. A monarch, plagued by the dangers of indulgence and comfort, and wine and women. He is surrounded by his nobles, the lazy aristocracy, who, by birth, claim to be too refined to work. They are called the crimson nobles. This is because they wear crimson cloaks, and their stunning women, curvy and insatiable, often adorn themselves in veils and crimson robes."

"And there are workers, toilers they call them. Oppressed, down-trodden toilers, with hate for the nobles and the king smoldering within them. In France there was such a condition, and the bloody revolution came of it. It exists here now. Hope was born in the ranks of these toilers, but has risen by her grace and beauty to a position in the court of this graceless monarch."

"And there are workers, they call them toilers. Oppressed, downtrodden toilers, with hatred for the nobles and the king simmering inside them. In France, this was the situation, and it led to a bloody revolution. It exists here now. Hope was born among these toilers, but has risen through her grace and beauty to a position in the court of this heartless monarch."


He leaped from his chair and began pacing the room. I sat silent, staring at him. So strange a thing! Impossible? I could not say that. I could only say, incredible to me. And as I framed the thought I knew its incredibility was the very measure of my limited intelligence, my lack of knowledge. The vast unknown of nature, so vast that everything which was real to me, understandable to me, was a mere drop in the ocean of the existing unknown.

He jumped up from his chair and started pacing the room. I sat quietly, watching him. What a strange thing! Impossible? I couldn't claim that. I could only say it was incredible to me. And as I shaped that thought, I realized its incredible nature was just a reflection of my limited understanding, my lack of knowledge. The immense unknown of nature was so vast that everything I found real and understandable was just a tiny drop in the ocean of what was unknown.

"Don't you understand me now?" Derek added vehemently. "I'm not talking fantasy. Cold reality! I've found a way to transport myself—and you—into this different state of matter, into this other world! I've already made a test. I went there and stayed just for a few moments, a night or so ago."

"Don't you get what I'm saying now?" Derek said passionately. "I'm not talking about some fantasy. This is cold, hard reality! I've figured out how to transport myself—and you—into this different state of matter, into another world! I've already done a test. I went there and stayed for just a few moments, a night or so ago."

It made my heart leap wildly. He went on:—

It made my heart race. He continued:—

"There is chaos there. Smoldering revolution which at any time—to-night perhaps—may burst into conflagration and destroy this wanton ruling class." He laughed harshly. "In Hope's world the workers are a primitive, ignorant people. Superstitious. Like the peons of Mexico, they're all primed and ready to shout for any leader who sets himself up. My chance—our chance—"

"There’s chaos going on. A revolution simmering that could flare up at any moment—maybe tonight—and wipe out this reckless ruling class." He laughed harshly. "In Hope's world, the workers are simple, uneducated people. Superstitious. Like the peons in Mexico, they’re all set to cheer for any leader who steps up. My opportunity—our opportunity—"

He suddenly stopped his pacing and stood before me. "Don't you feel the lure of it? The open road? 'The road is straight before me and the Red Gods call for me!' I'm going, Charlie. Going to-night—and I want you to go with me! Will you?"

He suddenly stopped pacing and stood in front of me. "Don't you feel the pull of it? The open road? 'The road is clear in front of me and the Red Gods are calling me!' I'm going, Charlie. I'm going tonight—and I want you to come with me! Will you?"

Would I go? The thing leaped like a menacing shadow risen solidly to confront me. Would I go?

Would I go? The thing jumped at me like a threatening shadow that had come to face me head-on. Would I go?

Suddenly there was before me the face of a girl. White. Apprehensive. It seemed almost pleading. A face beautiful, with a mouth of parted red lips. A face framed in long, pale-golden hair with big staring blue eyes. Wistful eyes, wan with starlight—eyes that seemed to plead.

Suddenly, there was the face of a girl in front of me. Pale. Anxious. It looked almost like a plea. A beautiful face, with red lips slightly parted. A face surrounded by long, pale golden hair and big, wide blue eyes. Dreamy eyes, faint with starlight—eyes that seemed to ask for something.

I thought, "Why, this is madness!" I was not seeing this face with my eyes. There was nothing, no one here in the room with me but Derek. I knew it. The shadows about us were empty. I was conjuring the face only from Derek's words, making real that which existed only in my imagination.

I thought, "This is crazy!" I wasn't actually seeing this face with my own eyes. There was nobody here in the room with me except Derek. I knew it. The shadows around us were vacant. I was creating the face only from Derek's words, bringing to life something that only existed in my imagination.

Yet I knew that in another realm, with my thoughts now bridging the gap, the girl was real. Would I go into the unknown?

Yet I knew that in another world, with my thoughts now connecting the dots, the girl was real. Would I step into the unknown?

The quest of the unknown. The gauntlet of the unknown flung down now before me, as it was flung down before the ancient explorers who picked up its challenge and mounted the swaying decks of their little galleons and said, "We'll go and see what lies off there in the unknown."

The quest for the unknown. The challenge of the unknown has now been thrown down in front of me, just as it was for the ancient explorers who accepted it and stepped onto the unstable decks of their small galleons and said, "We're going to find out what’s out there in the unknown."

That same lure was on me now. I heard my voice saying, "Why yes, I guess I'll go, Derek."

That same pull was on me now. I heard my voice saying, "Yeah, sure, I guess I'll go, Derek."


CHAPTER III

Into the Unknown

We stood in the boarded room which was Derek's laboratory. Our preparations had been simple: Derek had made them all in advance. There was little left to do. The laboratory was a small room of board walls, board ceiling and floor. Windowless, with a single door opening into the cellar of the apartment house.

We stood in the boarded room, which was Derek's lab. Our preparations had been straightforward: Derek had done everything ahead of time. There wasn’t much left to do. The lab was a small room with wooden walls, a wooden ceiling, and a wooden floor. It had no windows and a single door that led down to the cellar of the apartment building.

Derek had locked the door after us as we entered. He said, "I have sent my man servant away for a week. The people in the house here think I have gone away on a vacation. No one will miss us, Charlie—not for a time, anyway."

Derek locked the door behind us as we walked in. He said, "I sent my housekeeper away for a week. The people here think I've gone on vacation. No one will notice we're gone, Charlie—at least for a while."

No one would miss me, save my employers, and to them I would no doubt be small loss.

No one would notice if I disappeared, except for my employers, and even to them, I would probably be a minor loss.

We had put out the light in Derek's apartment and locked it carefully after us. This journey! I own that I was trembling, and frightened. Yet a strange eagerness was on me.

We had turned off the light in Derek's apartment and locked it securely behind us. What a journey! I admit I was shaking and scared. But there was also a strange excitement in me.

The cellar room was comfortably furnished. Rugs were on its floor. Whatever apparatus of a research laboratory had been here was removed now. But the evidence of it remained—Derek's long search for this secret which now he was about to use. A row of board shelves at one side of the room showed where bottles and chemical apparatus had stood. A box of electrical tools and odds and ends of wire still lay discarded in a corner of the room. There was a tank of running water, and gas connections, where no doubt bunsen burners had been.

The cellar room was cozy and well-furnished. Rugs covered the floor. Whatever research equipment had been here was now gone, but the signs of it were still there—Derek's long quest for this secret that he was about to put to use. A row of wooden shelves on one side of the room indicated where bottles and lab gear had once been. A box of electrical tools and some stray wires still sat neglected in a corner. There was a tank of running water and gas connections, where Bunsen burners had obviously been.


Derek produced his apparatus. I sat on a small low couch against the wall and watched him as he stripped himself of his clothes. Around his waist he adjusted a wide, flat, wire-woven belt. A small box was fastened to it in the middle of the back—a wide, flat thing of metal, a quarter of an inch thick, and curved to fit his body. It was a storage battery of the vibratory current he was using. From the battery, tiny threads of wire ran up his back to a wire necklace flat against his throat. Other wires extended down his arms to the wrists. Still others down his legs to the ankles. A flat electrode was connected to the top of his head like a helmet. I was reminded as he stood there, of medical charts of the human body with the arterial system outlined. But when he dressed again and put on his jaunty captain's uniform, only the electrode clamped to his head and the thin wires dangling from it in the back were visible to disclose that there was anything unusual about him.

Derek took out his equipment. I sat on a small low couch against the wall and watched him as he took off his clothes. He adjusted a wide, flat, wire-woven belt around his waist. A small box was attached to it in the middle of his back—a wide, flat piece of metal, about a quarter of an inch thick, curved to fit his body. It was a storage battery for the vibratory current he was using. Tiny wires ran from the battery up his back to a flat wire necklace against his throat. Other wires extended down his arms to his wrists. More wires ran down his legs to his ankles. A flat electrode was attached to the top of his head like a helmet. As he stood there, I was reminded of medical charts of the human body showing the arterial system. But when he got dressed again and put on his stylish captain's uniform, only the electrode clamped to his head and the thin wires hanging from it in the back were visible to show that he was anything but ordinary.

He said smilingly, "Don't stare at me like that."

He said with a smile, "Don't look at me like that."

I took a grip on myself. This thing was frightening, now that I actually was embarked on it. Derek had explained to me briefly the workings of his apparatus. A vibratory electronic current, for which as yet he had no name, was stored in the small battery. He had said:

I pulled myself together. This was scary now that I was really doing it. Derek had quickly explained how his device worked. A vibrating electronic current, which he didn't have a name for yet, was stored in the small battery. He had said:

"There's nothing incomprehensible about this, Charlie. It's merely a changing of the vibration rate of the basic substance out of which our bodies are made. Vibration is the governing factor of all states of matter. In its essence what we call substance is wholly intangible. That is already proven. A vortex! A whirlpool of nothingness! It creates a pseudo-substance which is the only material in the universe. And from this, by vibration, is built the complicated structure of things as we see and feel them to be, all dependent upon vibration. Everything is altered, directly as the vibratory rate is changed. From the most tenuous gas, to fluids to solids—throughout all the different states of matter the only fundamental difference is the rate of vibration."

"There's nothing confusing about this, Charlie. It's just a change in the vibration rate of the basic stuff that makes up our bodies. Vibration is what controls all states of matter. Essentially, what we call substance is completely intangible. That's already been proven. A vortex! A whirlpool of nothingness! It creates a fake substance that is the only material in the universe. And from this, through vibration, the complicated structure of things as we see and feel them is built, all dependent on vibration. Everything changes directly as the vibratory rate changes. From the lightest gas to liquids to solids—throughout all the different states of matter, the only real difference is the rate of vibration."


I understood the basic principle of this that he was explaining—that now when this electronic current which he had captured and controlled was applied to our physical body, the vibration rate of every smallest and most minute particle of our physical being was altered. There is so little in the vast scale of natural phenomena of which our human senses are cognisant! Our eyes see the colors of the spectrum, from red to violet. But a vast invisible world of color lies below the red of the rainbow! Physicists call it the infra-red. And beyond the violet, another realm—the ultra-violet. With sound it is the same. Our audible range of sound is very small. There are sounds with too slow a vibratory rate for us to hear, and others too rapid. The differing vibratory rate from most tenuous gas to most substantial solid is all that we can perceive in this physical world of ours. Yet of the whole, it is so very little! This other realm to which we were now going lay in the higher, more rapid vibratory scale. To us, by comparison, a more tenuous world, a shadow realm.

I got the basic idea of what he was explaining—that now, when this electronic current he had captured and controlled was applied to our physical bodies, the vibration rate of every tiny particle of our physical being was changed. There is so little in the vast scale of natural phenomena that our human senses can perceive! Our eyes can see the colors of the spectrum, from red to violet. But there is a huge invisible world of color that lies below the red of the rainbow! Physicists call it infrared. And beyond the violet, there’s another realm—the ultraviolet. The same goes for sound. Our range of audible sound is very limited. There are sounds with vibratory rates too slow for us to hear, and others too fast. The different vibratory rates, from the most delicate gas to the most solid object, are all that we can detect in this physical world of ours. Yet, in the grand scheme of things, it’s so very little! The other realm we were heading to now lies in the higher, more rapid vibratory scale. To us, compared to what we know, it’s a more delicate world, a shadow realm.

I listened to Derek's words, but my mind was on the practicality of what lay ahead. An explorer, standing upon his ship, may watch his men bending the sails, raising the anchor, but his mind flings out to the journey's end....

I heard Derek's words, but I was focused on the practicality of what was coming up. An explorer, standing on his ship, might watch his crew adjusting the sails and raising the anchor, but his thoughts are already on the destination ahead...


We were soon ready. Derek wore his jaunty uniform, I wore my ordinary business suit. A magnetic field would be about us, so that in the transition anything in fairly close contact with our bodies was affected by the current.

We were quickly prepared. Derek was in his smart uniform, while I was in my regular business suit. A magnetic field surrounded us, so during the transition, anything that was in close contact with our bodies was influenced by the current.

Derek said, "I will go first, Charlie."

Derek said, "I'll go first, Charlie."

"But, Derek—" A fear, greater than the trembling I had felt before, leaped at me. Left here alone, with no one on whom to depend!

"But, Derek—" A fear, stronger than the shaking I felt earlier, hit me hard. Left here alone, with no one to rely on!

He spoke with careful casualness, but his eyes were burning me. "Just sit there, and watch. When I am gone, turn on the current as I showed you and come after me. I'll wait for you."

He spoke with a chill casualness, but his eyes were intense. "Just sit there and watch. When I’m gone, turn on the current like I showed you and come after me. I’ll be waiting for you."

"Where?" I stammered.

"Where?" I stuttered.

He smiled faintly. "Here. Right here. I'm not going away! Not going to move. I'll be here on the couch waiting for you."

He smiled slightly. "Right here. I’m not going anywhere! Not moving. I’ll be here on the couch waiting for you."

Terrifying words! He had lowered the couch, bending out its short legs until the frame of it rested on the board floor. He drew a chair up before it and seated me. He sat down on the couch.

Terrifying words! He had lowered the couch, bending its short legs until the frame rested on the wooden floor. He pulled up a chair in front of it and sat me down. Then he sat on the couch.

He said, "Oh, one other thing. Just before you start, put out the light. We can't tell how long it will be before we return."

He said, "Oh, one more thing. Right before you start, turn off the light. We don't know how long it will be before we get back."

Terrifying words!

Scary words!

His right hand was on his left wrist where the tiny switch was placed. He smiled again. "Good luck to us, Charlie!"

His right hand was on his left wrist where the tiny switch was. He smiled again. "Good luck to us, Charlie!"

Good luck to us! The open road, the unknown!

Good luck to us! The open road, the unknown!

I sat there staring. He was partly in shadow. The room was very silent. Derek lay propped up on one elbow. His hand threw the tiny switch.

I sat there staring. He was partly in shadow. The room was really quiet. Derek was propped up on one elbow. His hand flicked the tiny switch.

There was a breathless moment. Derek's face was set and white, but no whiter than my own, I was sure. His eyes were fixed on me. I saw him suddenly quiver and twitch a little.

There was a breathless moment. Derek's face was tense and pale, but not any paler than mine, I was certain. His eyes were locked onto me. I saw him suddenly shudder and twitch a bit.

I murmured, "Derek—"

I whispered, "Derek—"

At once he spoke, to reassure me. "I'm all right, Charlie. That was just the first feel of it."

At that moment, he spoke to comfort me. "I'm okay, Charlie. That was just the initial experience."


There was a faint quivering throb in the room, like a tiny distant dynamo throbbing. The current was surging over Derek; his legs twitched.

There was a faint vibrating pulse in the room, like a small distant generator pulsing. The energy was flowing through Derek; his legs twitched.

A moment. The faint throbbing intensified. No louder, but rapid, infinitely more rapid. A tiny throb, an aerial whine, faint as the whirring wings of a humming bird. It went up the scale, ascending in pitch, until presently it was screaming with an aerial microscopic voice.

A moment. The faint throbbing grew stronger. Not louder, but faster, infinitely faster. A tiny throb, a high-pitched whine, as soft as the whirring wings of a hummingbird. It climbed higher, increasing in pitch, until it eventually burst into a loud, shrill scream with a tiny, airy voice.

But there seemed no change in Derek. His uniform was glowing a trifle, that was all. His face was composed now; he smiled, but did not speak. His eyes roved away from me, as though now he were seeing things that I could not see.

But there seemed to be no change in Derek. His uniform was shining a bit, and that was it. His face was calm now; he smiled but didn’t say anything. His eyes drifted away from me, as if he was seeing things I couldn't see.

Another moment. No change.

Another moment. No change.

Why, what was this? I blinked, gasped. There was a change! My gaze was fastened upon Derek's white face. White? It was more than white now! A silver sheen seemed to be coming to his skin!

Why, what was this? I blinked, gasped. There was a change! My eyes were fixed on Derek's pale face. Pale? It was more than pale now! A silver shimmer seemed to be appearing on his skin!

I think no more than a minute had passed. His face was glowing, shimmering. A transparent look was coming to it, a thinness, a sudden unsubstantiality! He dropped his elbow and lay on the couch, stretched at full length at my feet. His eyes were staring.

I think no more than a minute had passed. His face was glowing, shimmering. A transparent look was coming to it, a thinness, a sudden unsubstantiality! He dropped his elbow and lay on the couch, stretched out at my feet. His eyes were staring.

And suddenly I realized that the face that held those staring eyes was erased! A shimmering apparition of Derek was stretched here before me. I could see through it now! Beneath the shimmering, blurred outlines of his body I could see the solid folds of the couch cover. A ghost of Derek here. An apparition—fading—dissipating!

And suddenly I realized that the face with those staring eyes was gone! A shimmering image of Derek was stretched out in front of me. I could see through it now! Beneath the shimmering, fuzzy outlines of his body, I could see the solid folds of the couch cover. A ghost of Derek was here. An apparition—fading—dissolving!

A gossamer outline of him, imponderable, intangible.

A delicate outline of him, light and insubstantial.

I leaped to my feet, staring down over him.

I jumped up, looking down at him.

"Derek!"

"Derek!"

The shape of him did not move. Every instant it was more vaporous, more unreal.

The form of him didn’t change. With each moment, it became more foggy, more like a dream.

I thought, "He's gone!"

I thought, "He's gone!"

No! He was still there. A white mist of his form on the couch. Melting, dissipating in the light like a fog before sunshine. A wisp of it left, like a breath, and then there was nothing.

No! He was still there. A white mist of his shape on the couch. Melting, fading in the light like fog before the sun. A wisp of it remained, like a breath, and then there was nothing.


I sat on the couch. I had put out the light. Around me the room was black. My fingers found the small switch at my wrist. I pressed it across its tiny arc.

I sat on the couch. I had turned off the light. The room around me was dark. My fingers found the small switch at my wrist. I pressed it across its tiny arc.

The first shock was slight, but infinitely strange. A shuddering, twitching sensation ran all over me. It made my head reel, swept a wave of nausea over me, a giddiness, a feeling that I was falling through darkness. I lay on the couch, bracing myself. The current was whining up its tiny scale. I could feel it now. A tiny throbbing, communicating itself to my physical being.

The first shock was mild, yet completely bizarre. A shivering, twitchy feeling spread over me. It made my head spin, brought on waves of nausea, and a dizzying sensation as if I were falling through darkness. I lay on the couch, trying to hold on. The current was whirring up its tiny scale. I could sense it now. A small pulsating feeling, connecting with my physical self.

And then in a moment I realized that my body was throbbing. The vibration of the current was communicating itself to the most minute cells of my body. An indescribable tiny quivering within me. Strange, frightening, sickening at first. But the sickness passed, and in a moment I found it almost pleasant.

And then in a moment, I realized my body was pulsating. The vibration of the current was resonating with even the tiniest cells in my body. An indescribable little quiver inside me. Strange, frightening, and a bit nauseating at first. But the nausea faded, and soon I found it almost enjoyable.

I could see nothing. The room was wholly dark. I lay on my side on the couch, my eyes staring into the blackness around me. I could hear the humming of the current, and then it seemed to fade. Abruptly I felt a sense of lightness. My body, lying on the couch, pressed less heavily.

I couldn't see anything. The room was completely dark. I was lying on my side on the couch, my eyes fixed on the darkness around me. I could hear the humming of the current, and then it seemed to fade away. Suddenly, I felt a sense of lightness. My body, resting on the couch, felt lighter.

I gripped my arm. I was solid, substantial as before. I touched the couch. It was the couch which was changing, not I! The couch cover queerly seemed to melt under my hand!

I gripped my arm. I was solid, just as substantial as before. I touched the couch. It was the couch that was changing, not me! The couch cover oddly seemed to melt under my hand!

The sense of my own lightness grew upon me. A lightness, a freedom, pressed me, as though chains and shackles which all my life had encompassed me were falling away. A wild, queer freedom.

The feeling of my own lightness washed over me. A lightness, a freedom, overwhelmed me, as if the chains and shackles that had surrounded me my whole life were breaking away. A strange, exhilarating freedom.

I wondered where Derek was. Had I arrived in the other realm? Was he here? I had no idea how much time had passed: a minute or two, perhaps.

I wondered where Derek was. Had I made it to the other realm? Was he here? I had no clue how much time had gone by: maybe a minute or two.

Or was I still in Derek's laboratory? The darkness was as solid, impenetrable as ever. No, not quite dark! I saw something now. A glowing, misty outline around me. Then I saw that it was not the new, unknown realm, but still Derek's room. A shadowy, spectral room, and the light, which dimly illumined it, was from outside.

Or was I still in Derek's lab? The darkness was as thick and unyielding as ever. No, not totally dark! I saw something now. A glowing, misty outline around me. Then I realized it wasn't a new, unknown place, but still Derek's room. A shadowy, ghostly space, and the light that faintly lit it came from outside.


I lay puzzling, my own situation forgotten for the moment. The light came from overhead, in another room of the apartment house. I stared. Around me now was a dim vista of distance, and vague, blurred, misty outlines of the apartment building above me. The shadowy world I had left now lay bare. There was a moment when I thought I could see far away across a spectral city street. The shadows of the great city were around me. They glowed, and then were gone.

I lay there, lost in thought, forgetting my own situation for a moment. The light came from above, in another part of the apartment building. I stared. All around me was a hazy view of the distance, with vague, blurry outlines of the apartment building above me. The shadowy world I had just left was now exposed. For a brief moment, I thought I could see far away across an ethereal city street. The shadows of the vast city surrounded me. They shimmered and then vanished.

A hand gripped my arm in a solid grip. Derek's voice sounded.

A hand grabbed my arm tightly. I heard Derek’s voice.

"Are you all right?"

"Are you okay?"

"Yes," I murmured. The couch had faded. I was conscious that I had floated or drifted down a few inches, to a new level. The level of the cellar floor beneath the couch. Cellar floor! It was not that now. Yet there was something solid here, a solid ground, and I was lying upon it, with Derek sitting beside me.

"Yeah," I whispered. The couch had lost its color. I realized that I had sunk down a bit, to a new level. The level of the basement floor underneath the couch. Basement floor! It wasn't like that anymore. Still, there was something solid here, a firm ground, and I was lying on it, with Derek sitting next to me.

I murmured again, "Yes, I'm all right."

I whispered again, "Yeah, I'm fine."

My groping hand felt the ground. It was soil, with a growth of vegetation like a grass sward on it. Were we outdoors? It suddenly seemed so. I could feel soft, warm air on my face and had a sense of open distance around me. A light was growing, a vague, diffused light, as though day were swiftly coming upon us.

My searching hand touched the ground. It was soil, covered with vegetation like a lawn. Were we outside? It suddenly felt like it. I could feel soft, warm air on my face and had a sense of open space around me. A light was increasing, a vague, diffused light, as if day was quickly approaching.

I felt Derek fumbling at my wrist. "That's all, Charlie."

I felt Derek awkwardly touching my wrist. "That's it, Charlie."

There was a slight shock. Derek was pulling me up beside him. I found myself on my feet, with light around me. I stood wavering, gripping Derek. It was as though I had closed my eyes, and now they were suddenly open. I was aware of daylight, color, and movement. A world of normality here, normal to me now because I was part of it. The realm of the unknown!

There was a small shock. Derek was pulling me up next to him. I found myself standing, surrounded by light. I stood there unsteady, holding onto Derek. It felt like I had just closed my eyes and now they were suddenly open. I was aware of daylight, color, and movement. It was a world of normalcy, normal to me now because I was part of it. The realm of the unknown!


CHAPTER IV

"Hope, I Came...."

I think I was first conscious of a queer calmness which had settled upon me, as though now I had withdrawn contact with the turmoil of our world! Something was gone, and in its place came a calmness. But that was a mere transition. It had passed in a moment. I stood trembling with eagerness, as I know Derek was trembling.

I think I first became aware of a strange calmness that came over me, as if I had stepped away from the chaos of our world! Something was missing, and in its place, there was a sense of calm. But that was just a brief pause. It faded quickly. I stood there shaking with anticipation, just like I knew Derek was.

A radiant effulgence of light was around us, clarifying, growing. There was ground beneath our feet, and sky overhead. A rational landscape, strangely familiar. A physical world like my own, but, it seemed, with a new glory upon it. Nature, calmly serene.

A bright glow of light surrounded us, becoming clearer and more intense. There was solid ground under our feet and sky above us. A logical landscape that felt oddly familiar. A physical world like my own, but it seemed to have a fresh beauty about it. Nature, peacefully serene.

I had thought we were standing in daylight. I saw now it was bright starlight. An evening, such as the evening we had just left in our own world. The starlight showed everything clearly. I could see a fair distance.

I had thought we were standing in daylight. Now I saw it was bright starlight. An evening, like the one we had just left in our own world. The starlight illuminated everything clearly. I could see quite a distance.

We stood at the top of a slight rise. I saw gentle, slightly undulating country. A brook nearby wound through a grove of trees and lost itself. Suddenly, with a shock, I realized how familiar this was! We stood facing what in New York City we call West. The contour of this land was familiar enough for me to identify it. A mile or so ahead lay a river; it shimmered in its valley, with cliffs on its further side. Near at hand the open country was dotted with trees and checkered with round patches of cultivated fields. And there were occasional habitations, low, oval houses of green thatch.

We stood at the top of a small hill. I noticed the gentle, slightly rolling landscape. A nearby brook twisted through a grove of trees and vanished from view. Suddenly, it hit me how familiar this was! We were facing what we call West in New York City. The shape of the land looked familiar enough for me to recognize it. About a mile ahead, a river lay shimmering in its valley, with cliffs on the other side. Close by, the open land was scattered with trees and had round patches of cultivated fields. There were also a few homes, low oval houses with green thatched roofs.

The faint flush of a recent sunset lay upon the landscape, mingled with the starlight. A road—a white ribbon in the starlight—wound over the countryside toward the river. Animals, strange of aspect, were slowly dragging carts. There were distant figures working in the fields.

The soft glow of a recent sunset was spread across the landscape, blending with the starlight. A road—a white ribbon in the starlight—twisted through the countryside toward the river. Unusual-looking animals were slowly pulling carts. There were figures in the distance working in the fields.

A city lay ahead of us, set along this nearer bank of the river. A city! It seemed a primitive village. All was primitive, as though here might be some lost Indian tribe of our early ages. The people were picturesque, the field workers garbed in vivid colors. The flat little carts, slow moving, with broad-horned oxen.

A city stretched out in front of us, right along this closer side of the river. A city! It looked like a basic village. Everything felt raw and unrefined, as if I had stumbled upon a lost Native American tribe from our early days. The people were vibrant, with field workers wearing bright colors. The small, flat carts moved slowly, pulled by sturdy oxen.


This quiet village, drowsing beside the calm-flowing river, seemed all very normal. I could fancy that it was just after sundown of a quiet workday. There was a faint flush of pink upon everything: the glory of the sun just set. And as though to further my fancy, in the village by the river, like an angelus, a faint-toned bell was chiming.

This peaceful village, dozing next to the gently flowing river, felt completely ordinary. I imagined it was just after sunset on a calm workday. A soft pink hue covered everything: the afterglow of the setting sun. And to add to my vision, a softly toned bell was ringing in the village by the river, like a soothing reminder.

We stood for a moment gazing silently. I felt wholly normal. A warm, pleasant wind fanned my hot face. The sense of lightness was gone. This was normality to me.

We stood for a moment, staring quietly. I felt completely fine. A warm, gentle breeze brushed against my hot face. The feeling of lightness had disappeared. This was normal for me.

Derek murmured, "Hope was to meet me here."

Derek murmured, "Hope was supposed to meet me here."

And then we both saw her. She was coming toward us along the road. A slight, girlish figure, clothed in queerly vivid garments: a short jacket of blue cloth with wide-flowing sleeves, knee-length pantaloons of red, with tassels dangling from them, and a wide red sash about her waist. Pale golden hair was piled in a coil upon her head....

And then we both saw her. She was walking toward us along the road. A small, girl-like figure, dressed in strangely bright clothes: a short blue jacket with wide, flowing sleeves, knee-length red pants with dangling tassels, and a wide red belt around her waist. Her pale golden hair was styled in a coil on her head....

She was coming toward us along the edge of the road, from the direction of the city. She was only a few hundred feet from us when we first saw her, coming swiftly, furtively it seemed. A low pike fence bordered the road. She seemed to be shielding herself in the shadows beside it.

She was walking toward us along the side of the road, coming from the city. We spotted her when she was just a few hundred feet away, moving quickly, almost secretly. A low picket fence lined the road. It looked like she was trying to hide in the shadows next to it.

We stood waiting in the starlight. The nearest figures in the field and on the road were too far away to notice us. The girl advanced. Her white arm went up in a gesture, and Derek answered. She left the road, crossing the field toward us. As she came closer, I saw how very beautiful she was. A girl of eighteen, perhaps, a fantastic little figure with her vivid garments. The starlight illumined her white face, anxious, apprehensive, but eager.

We stood waiting under the starlight. The nearest people in the field and on the road were too far away to see us. The girl approached. She raised her white arm in a gesture, and Derek responded. She stepped off the road, crossing the field toward us. As she got closer, I realized just how beautiful she was. A girl about eighteen, maybe, a stunning little figure in her bright clothing. The starlight lit up her pale face, which looked anxious, nervous, but eager.

"Derek!"

"Derek!"

He said, "Hope, I came...."

He said, "Hope, I'm here...."

I stood silently watching. Derek's arms went out, and the girl, with a little cry, came running forward and threw herself into them.

I stood there quietly watching. Derek opened his arms, and the girl, letting out a small cry, ran forward and threw herself into them.


CHAPTER V

Intrigue

"Am I in time, Hope?"

"Am I on time, Hope?"

"Yes, but the festival is to-night. In an hour or two now. Oh Derek, if the king holds this festival, the toilers will revolt. They won't stand it—"

"Yes, but the festival is tonight. In an hour or two. Oh Derek, if the king goes through with this festival, the workers will revolt. They won't put up with it—"

"To-night! It mustn't be held to-night! It doesn't give me time, time to plan."

"Tonight! It can't be held tonight! I don't have enough time, time to plan."

I stood listening to their vehement, half-whispered words. For a moment or two, absorbed, they ignored me.

I stood there listening to their intense, half-whispered words. For a moment or two, lost in thought, they didn't notice me.

"The king will make his choice to-night, Derek. He has announced it. Blanca or Sensua for his queen. And if he chooses the Crimson Sensua—" She stammered, then she went on:

"The king will make his choice tonight, Derek. He has announced it. Blanca or Sensua for his queen. And if he chooses the Crimson Sensua—" She stammered, then she went on:

"If he does—there will be bloodshed. The toilers are waiting, just to learn his choice."

"If he does, there will be violence. The workers are waiting, just to see what he decides."

Derek exclaimed, "But to-night is too soon! I've got to plan. Hope, where does Rohbar stand in this?"

Derek exclaimed, "But tonight is too soon! I need to plan. Hope, what’s Rohbar's stance on this?"

Strange intrigue! I pieced it together now, from their words, and from what presently they briefly told me. A festival was about to be held, an orgy of feasting and merrymaking, of music and dancing. And during it, this young King Leonto was to choose his queen. There were two possibilities. The Crimson Sensua, a profligate, debauched woman who, as queen, would further oppress the workers. And Blanca, a white beauty, risen from the toilers to be a favorite at the Court. Hope was her handmaiden.

Strange intrigue! I've pieced it together now, from their words and what they briefly told me. A festival was about to take place, a celebration full of feasting, fun, music, and dancing. During it, this young King Leonto was supposed to choose his queen. There were two options. The Crimson Sensua, a reckless, indulgent woman who, as queen, would only further oppress the workers. And Blanca, a beautiful woman, who had risen from the working class to become a favorite at the Court. Hope was her companion.

If Blanca were chosen, the toilers would be appeased. She was one of them. She would lead this king from his profligate ways, would win from him justice for the workers.

If Blanca were chosen, the workers would be satisfied. She was one of them. She would guide this king away from his reckless behavior and earn justice for the workers.

But Derek and Hope both knew that the pure and gentle Blanca would never be the king's choice. And to-night the toilers would definitely know it, and the smoldering revolt would burst into flame.

But Derek and Hope both knew that the kind and gentle Blanca would never be the king's choice. And tonight, the workers would definitely realize it, and the quiet unrest would explode into action.


And there was this Rohbar. Derek said, "He is the king's henchman, Charlie."

And there was this Rohbar. Derek said, "He's the king's right-hand man, Charlie."

I stood here in the starlight, listening to them. This strange primitive realm. There were no modern weapons here. We had brought none. The current used in our transition would have exploded the cartridges of a revolver. I had a dirk which Hope now gave me, and that was all.

I stood here in the starlight, listening to them. This strange, simple place. There were no modern weapons here. We hadn’t brought any. The energy used in our transition would have blown up a revolver's cartridges. I had a dirk that Hope just gave me, and that was it.

Primitive intrigue. I envisaged this chaotic nation, with its toilers ignorant as the oppressed Mexican peons at their worst. Striving to better themselves, yet, not knowing how. Ready to shout for any leader who might with vainglorious words set himself up as a patriot.

Primitive intrigue. I pictured this chaotic nation, with its workers as uninformed as the worst oppressed Mexican laborers. They want to improve their lives, but they don’t know how. They're eager to rally behind any leader who might, with grandiose promises, present himself as a patriot.

This Rohbar, perhaps, was planning to do just that.

This Rohbar might have been planning to do exactly that.

And so was Derek! He said, "Hope, if you could persuade the king to postpone the festival—if Blanca would help persuade him—just until to-morrow night...."

And so was Derek! He said, "Hope, if you could convince the king to delay the festival—if Blanca would help convince him—just until tomorrow night...."

"I can try, Derek. But the festival is planned for an hour or two from now."

"I can give it a shot, Derek. But the festival is scheduled to start in an hour or two."

"Where is the king?"

"Where's the king?"

"In his palace, near the festival gardens."

"In his palace, close to the festival gardens."

She gestured to the south. My mind went back to New York City. This hillock, where we were standing in the starlight beside a tree, was in my world about Fifth Avenue and Sixteenth Street. The king's palace—the festival gardens—stood down at the Battery, where the rivers met in the broad water of the harbor.

She pointed to the south. I thought about New York City. This little hill, where we were standing in the starlight next to a tree, reminded me of Fifth Avenue and Sixteenth Street. The king's palace—the festival gardens—were down at the Battery, where the rivers came together in the wide waters of the harbor.


Derek was saying, "We haven't much time: can you get us to the palace?"

Derek said, "We don't have much time: can you take us to the palace?"

"Yes. I have a cart down there on the road."

"Yeah. I have a cart down there on the road."

"And the cloaks for Charlie and me?"

"And what about the cloaks for Charlie and me?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Good!" said Derek. "We'll go with you. It's a long chance; he probably won't postpone it. If he does not, we'll be among the audience. And when he chooses the Red Sensua—"

"Great!" said Derek. "We'll join you. It's a long shot; he probably won't delay it. If he doesn't, we'll be in the audience. And when he picks the Red Sensua—"

She shuddered, "Oh, Derek—" And I thought I heard her whisper, "Oh, Alexandre—" and I saw his finger go to his lips.

She shuddered, "Oh, Derek—" And I thought I heard her whisper, "Oh, Alexandre—" and I saw his finger go to his lips.

His arm went around her. She huddled, small as a child against his tall, muscular body.

His arm wrapped around her. She curled up, as small as a child against his tall, muscular frame.

He said gently, "Don't be afraid, little Hope."

He said softly, "Don’t be afraid, little Hope."

His face was grim, his eyes were gleaming. I saw him suddenly as an instinctive military adventurer. An anachronism in our modern New York City. Born in a wrong age. But here in this primitive realm he was at home.

His face was serious, his eyes were bright. I suddenly saw him as an instinctive military explorer. Out of place in our modern New York City. Born in the wrong time. But here in this basic world, he felt at home.

I plucked at him. "How can you—how can we dare plunge into this thing? Hidden with cloaks, yes. But you talk of leading these toilers."

I prodded him. "How can you—how can we even think about diving into this? We're covered up, sure. But you mentioned leading these workers."

He cast Hope away and confronted me. "I can do it! You'll see, Charlie." He was very strangely smiling. "You'll see. But I don't want to come into the open right away. Not to-night. But if we can only postpone this accursed festival."

He pushed Hope aside and faced me. "I can do it! You'll see, Charlie." He had a really odd smile. "You'll see. But I don’t want to come out into the open right now. Not tonight. If only we could just postpone this cursed festival."

We had been talking perhaps five minutes. We were ready now to start away. Derek said:

We had been talking for maybe five minutes. We were ready to head out now. Derek said:

"Whatever comes, Charlie, I want you to take care of Hope. Guard her for me, will you?"

"Whatever happens, Charlie, I want you to take care of Hope. Look out for her for me, okay?"

I said, "Yes, I will try to."

I said, "Yes, I’ll try to."

Hope smiled as she held out her hand to me. "I will not be afraid, with Derek's friend."

Hope smiled as she extended her hand to me. "I won't be scared with Derek's friend here."


Her English was of different intonation from our own, but it was her native language, I could not doubt.

Her English had a different intonation than ours, but I had no doubt it was her native language.

I took her cold, slightly trembling hand. "Thank you, Hope."

I held her cold, slightly trembling hand. "Thanks, Hope."

Her eyes were misty with starlight. Tender eyes, but the tenderness was not for me.

Her eyes were filled with starlight. They were gentle, but that gentleness wasn’t meant for me.

"Yes," I repeated. "You can depend upon me, Derek."

"Yeah," I repeated. "You can count on me, Derek."

We left the hillock. A food-laden cart came along the road. The driver, a boy vivid in jacket and wide trousers of red and blue, bravely worn but tattered, ran alongside guiding the oxen. When they had passed we followed, and presently we came to the cloaks Hope had hidden. Derek and I donned them. They were long crimson cloaks with hoods.

We left the small hill. A cart full of food came down the road. The driver, a boy dressed in a bright jacket and baggy red and blue pants, which were worn but torn, ran beside the oxen to guide them. After they passed, we followed, and soon we found the cloaks that Hope had hidden. Derek and I put them on. They were long red cloaks with hoods.

Hope said, "Many are gathering for the festival shrouded like that. You will not be noticed now."

Hope said, "Many people are gathering for the festival looking like that. You won't be noticed now."

Further along the road we reached a little eminence. I saw the river ahead of us, and a river behind us. And a few miles to the south, an open spread of water where the rivers joined. Familiar contours! The Hudson River! The East River. And down at the end of the island, New York Harbor.

Further along the road, we came to a small hill. I saw the river in front of us and another river behind us. A few miles to the south, there was an open area of water where the rivers met. Familiar shapes! The Hudson River! The East River. And at the end of the island, New York Harbor.

Hope gestured that way. "The king's palace is there."

Hope pointed in that direction. "The king's palace is over there."

We were soon passing occasional houses, primitive thatched dwellings. I saw inside one. Workers were seated over their frugal evening meal. Always the same vivid garments, jaunty but tattered. We passed one old fellow in a field, working late in the starlight. A man bent with age, but still a tiller of the soil. Hope waved to him and he responded, but the look he gave us as we hurried by shrouded in our crimson cloaks was sullenly hostile.

We soon started to pass by some houses, simple thatched homes. I caught a glimpse inside one of them. Workers were sitting down for their meager evening meal. They always wore the same bright clothes, stylish but worn out. We went by an old man in a field, working late under the starlight. He was hunched with age but still working the land. Hope waved at him, and he waved back, but the look he gave us as we rushed past in our red cloaks was bitterly unfriendly.

We came to an open cart. It stood by the roadside. An ox with shaggy coat and spreading horns was fastened to the fence. It was a small cart with small rollers like wheels. Seats were in it and a vivid canopy over it. We climbed in and rumbled away.

We arrived at an open cart. It was parked by the side of the road. An ox with a shaggy coat and big horns was tied to the fence. It was a small cart with tiny rollers for wheels. There were seats inside and a bright canopy on top. We climbed in and took off.


And this starlit road in our own world was Broadway! We were presently passing close to the river's edge. This quiet, peaceful, starlit river! Why, in our world it was massed with docks! Great ocean liners, huge funneled, with storied decks lay here! Under this river, tunnels with endless passing vehicles! Tubes, with speeding trains crowded with people!

And this starlit road in our own world was Broadway! We were currently passing close to the river's edge. This calm, peaceful, starlit river! In our world, it was filled with docks! Huge ocean liners with towering funnels and stories to tell were parked here! Beneath this river, tunnels were filled with cars going by! Tubes with fast trains packed with people!

The reality here was so different! Behind us what seemed an upper city was strung along the river. Ahead of us also there were streets and houses, the city of the workers. A bell was tolling. Along all the roads now we could see the moving yellow spots of lights on the holiday carts headed for the festival. And there were spots of yellow torchlight from boats on the river.

The reality here was so different! Behind us, what looked like an upper city stretched along the river. In front of us, there were also streets and houses, the city of the workers. A bell was ringing. Along all the roads, we could see the moving yellow dots of lights on the holiday carts heading for the festival. And there were flashes of yellow torchlight from boats on the river.

We soon were entering the city streets. Narrow dirt streets they were, with primitive shacks to the sides. Women came to the doorways to stare at our little cart rumbling hastily past. I was conscious of my crimson cloak, and conscious of the sullen glances of hate which were flung at it from every side, here in this squalid, forlorn section where the workers lived.

We soon entered the city streets. They were narrow dirt roads, lined with basic shacks on either side. Women came to the doorways to watch our little cart rumbling by. I felt aware of my red cloak and noticed the angry glares directed at it from every direction, here in this miserable, neglected part of town where the workers lived.

Along every street now the carts were passing, converging to the south. They were filled, most of them, with young men and girls, all in gaudy costumes. Some of them, like ourselves, were shrouded in crimson cloaks. The carts occasionally were piled with flowers. As one larger than us, and moving faster rumbled by, a girl in it stood up and pelted me with blossoms. She wore a crimson robe, but it had fallen from her shoulders. I caught a glimpse of her face, framed in flowing dark hair, and of eyes with laughter in them, mocking me, alluring.

Along every street, carts were moving south. Most of them were filled with young men and girls dressed in bright costumes. Some, like us, wore crimson cloaks. The carts were sometimes loaded with flowers. As a larger cart passed by us quickly, a girl stood up and threw blossoms at me. She wore a crimson robe, but it had slipped off her shoulders. I caught a glimpse of her face, framed by flowing dark hair, with eyes full of laughter, teasing me, enchanting.

We came at last to the end of the island. There seemed to be a thousand or more people arriving, or here already. The tip of the island had an esplanade with a broad canopy behind it. Burning torches of wood gave flames of yellow, red and blue fire. A throng of gay young people promenaded the walk, watching the arriving boats.

We finally reached the end of the island. It looked like there were a thousand or more people either arriving or already there. The tip of the island had a walkway with a wide canopy behind it. Burning wooden torches lit up the area with bright flames of yellow, red, and blue. A crowd of cheerful young people strolled along the path, watching the boats come in.


And here, behind the walk at the water's edge, was a garden of trees and lawn, shrubs and beds of tall vivid flowers. Nooks were here to shelter lovers, pools of water glinted red and green with the reflected torchlight. In one of the pools I saw a group of girls bathing, sportive as dolphins.

And here, behind the path by the water's edge, was a garden filled with trees, a lawn, shrubs, and beds of tall, bright flowers. There were cozy spots for lovers to hide away, and pools of water shimmered red and green with the reflected torchlight. In one of the pools, I saw a group of girls swimming, playful like dolphins.

To one side at a little distance up the river, banked against the water, was a broad, low building: the palace of the king. About it were broad gardens, with shrubs and flowers. The whole was surrounded by a high metal fence, spiked on top.

To one side, a short distance up the river, there was a wide, low building by the water: the king's palace. Surrounding it were extensive gardens filled with shrubs and flowers. The entire area was enclosed by a tall metal fence with sharp spikes on top.

The main gate was near at hand; we left our cart. Close to the gate was a guard standing alert, a jaunty fellow in leather pantaloons and leather jacket, with a spiked helmet, and in his hand a huge, sharp-pointed lance. The gardens of the palace, what we could see of them, seemed empty—none but the favored few might enter here. But as I climbed from the cart, I got the impression that just inside the fence a figure was lurking. It started away as we approached the gate. The guard had not seen it—the drab figure of a man in what seemed to be dripping garments, as though perhaps he had swum in from the water.

The main gate was close by; we left our cart behind. Next to the gate stood a guard, alert and looking sharp in his leather pants and jacket, wearing a spiked helmet and holding a large, sharp lance. The gardens of the palace, from what we could see, seemed empty—only a select few were allowed in here. But as I got out of the cart, I sensed someone hiding just inside the fence. The figure darted away as we got closer to the gate. The guard hadn’t noticed it—the drab figure of a man in what looked like soaked clothes, as if he had just swum in from the water.

And Derek saw him. He muttered, "They are everywhere."

And Derek saw him. He muttered, "They're everywhere."

Hope led us to the gate. The guard recognized her. At her imperious gesture he stood aside. We passed within. I saw the palace now as a long winged structure of timber and stone, with a high tower at the end of one wing. The building fronted the river, but here on the garden side there was a broad doorway up an incline, twenty feet up and over a small bridge, spanning what seemed a dry moat. Beyond it, a small platform, then an oval archway, the main entrance to the building.

Hope guided us to the gate. The guard recognized her. At her commanding gesture, he stepped aside. We entered. I saw the palace now as a long, winged structure made of wood and stone, with a tall tower at the end of one wing. The building faced the river, but on the garden side, there was a wide doorway up an incline, twenty feet high and over a small bridge that crossed what looked like a dry moat. Beyond that, a small platform led to an oval archway, the main entrance to the building.

Derek and I, shrouded in our crimson cloaks with hoods covering us to the eyes, followed Hope into the palace.

Derek and I, wrapped in our red cloaks with hoods pulled down to our eyes, followed Hope into the palace.


CHAPTER VI

The King's Henchman

The long room was bathed in colored lights. There was an ornate tiled floor. Barbaric draperies of heavy fabric shrouded the archways and windows. It was a totally barbaric apartment. It might have been the audience chamber of some fabled Eastern Prince of our early ages. Yet not quite that either. There was a primitive modernity here. I could not define it, could not tell why I felt this strangeness. Perhaps it was the aspect of the people. The room was crowded with men and gay laughing girls in fancy dress costumes. Half of them at least were shrouded in crimson cloaks, but most of the hoods were back. They moved about, laughing and talking, evidently waiting for the time to come for them to go to the festival. We pushed our way through them.

The long room was filled with colorful lights. It had an intricate tiled floor. Thick, heavy curtains covered the archways and windows. It felt like a completely wild apartment. It could have been the throne room of some legendary Eastern prince from ancient times. Yet it wasn't exactly that either. There was a sense of raw modernity here. I couldn't explain it or pinpoint why I felt this oddness. Maybe it was because of the people. The room was bustling with men and cheerful girls in elaborate costumes. At least half of them were wearing red cloaks, but most had pushed their hoods back. They moved around, laughing and chatting, clearly waiting for the time to head to the festival. We squeezed our way through them.

Derek murmured, "Keep your hood up, Charlie."

Derek whispered, "Keep your hood up, Charlie."

A girl plucked at me. "Handsome man, let me see." She thrust her painted lips up to mine as though daring me to kiss them. Hope shoved her away. Her parted cloak showed her white, beautiful body with the dark tresses of her hair shrouding it. Exotically lovely she was, with primitive, unrestrained passions—typical of the land in which she lived.

A girl tugged at me. "Hey handsome, let me see." She pushed her painted lips towards mine as if challenging me to kiss them. Hope pushed her away. Her open cloak revealed her beautiful, pale body, with her dark hair surrounding it. She was stunningly exotic, with wild, unrestrained passions—typical of the place she came from.

"This way," whispered Hope. "Keep close together. Do not speak!"

"This way," whispered Hope. "Stay close together. Don't say anything!"

We moved forward and stood quietly against the wall of the room, where great curtains hid us partly from view. Under a canopy, at a table on a raised platform near one end of the apartment, sat the youthful monarch. I saw him as a man of perhaps thirty. He was in holiday garb, robed in silken hose of red and white, a strangely fashioned doublet, and a close-fitting shirt. Bare-headed, with thick black hair, long to the base of his neck.

We stepped forward and quietly leaned against the wall of the room, where large curtains partially obscured us. Under a canopy, at a table on a raised platform near one end of the space, sat the young king. I saw him as a man of about thirty. He was dressed for a celebration, wearing red and white silk tights, an oddly designed jacket, and a snug-fitting shirt. He was bare-headed, with thick black hair that fell to the base of his neck.

He sat at the table with a calm dignity. But he relaxed here in the presence of his favored courtiers. He was evidently in a high good humor this night, giving directions for the staging of the spectacle, despatching messengers. I stood gazing at him. A very kingly fellow this. There was about him, that strange mingled look of barbarism and modernity.

He sat at the table with a calm dignity. But he felt relaxed in the presence of his favorite courtiers. He was clearly in a great mood that night, giving instructions for the show and sending out messengers. I stood there, watching him. He seemed very kingly. There was something about him that blended barbarism with modernity.


Hope approached him and knelt. Derek and I could hear their voices, although the babble of the crowd went on.

Hope went up to him and knelt down. Derek and I could hear their voices, even though the crowd was still chattering away.

"My little Hope, what is it? Stand up, child."

"My little Hope, what’s wrong? Get up, kid."

She said, "Your Highness, a message from Blanca."

She said, "Your Highness, I have a message from Blanca."

He laughed. "Say no more! I know it already! She does not want this festival. The workers,"—what a world of sardonic contempt he put into that one word!—"the workers will be offended because we take pleasure to-night. Bah!" But he was still laughing. "Say no more, little Hope. Tell Blanca to dance and sing her best this night. I am making my choice. Did you know that?"

He laughed. "Don't say anything more! I already get it! She doesn't want this festival. The workers,"—the contempt in that one word was so clear!—"the workers will be upset because we're having fun tonight. Whatever!" But he was still laughing. "Don't say a word more, little Hope. Tell Blanca to dance and sing her heart out tonight. I'm making my choice. Did you know that?"

Hope was silent. He repeated, "Did you know that?"

Hope was quiet. He asked again, "Did you know that?"

"Yes, Your Highness," she murmured.

"Yeah, Your Highness," she said.

"I choose our queen to-night, child. Blanca or Sensua." He sighed. "Both are very beautiful. Do you know which one I am going to choose?"

"I’m choosing our queen tonight, kid. Blanca or Sensua." He sighed. "Both are really beautiful. Do you know which one I’m going to pick?"

"No," she said.

"No," she said.

"Nor do I, little Hope. Nor do I."

"Me neither, little Hope. Me neither."

He dismissed her. "Go now. Don't bother me."

He waved her off. "Leave now. Don't bug me."

She parted her lips as though to make another protest, but his eyes suddenly flashed.

She opened her mouth as if to say something else, but his eyes suddenly sparked.

"I would not have you annoy me again. Do you understand?"

"I don't want you to bother me again. Do you get it?"

She turned away, back toward where Derek and I were lurking. The chattering crowd in the room had paid no attention to Hope, but before she could reach us a man detached himself from a nearby group and accosted her. A commanding figure, he was, I think, quite the largest man in the room. An inch or two taller than Derek, at the least. He wore his red cloak with the hood thrown back upon his wide heavy shoulders. A bullet-head with close-clipped black hair. A man of about the king's age, he had a face of heavy features, and flashing dark eyes. A scoundrel adventurer, this king's henchman.

She turned away, heading back to where Derek and I were hanging out. The noisy crowd in the room ignored Hope, but just before she could reach us, a man broke away from a nearby group and approached her. He was a commanding presence, probably the biggest guy in the room. At least an inch or two taller than Derek. He wore a red cloak with the hood pulled back over his broad, heavy shoulders. He had a round head with closely cropped black hair. A man about the king's age, his face had strong features and piercing dark eyes. A shady adventurer, this guy was one of the king's goons.

Hope said, "What is it, Rohbar?"

Hope said, "What's up, Rohbar?"

"You will join our party, little Hope?" He laid a heavy hand on her white arm. His face was turned toward me. I could not miss the gleaming look in his eyes as he regarded her.

"You will join our party, little Hope?" He placed a heavy hand on her white arm. His face was directed toward me. I couldn't miss the gleaming look in his eyes as he looked at her.

"No," she said.

"No," she said.


It seemed that he twitched at her, but she broke away from him.

It looked like he flinched at her, but she pulled away from him.

Anger crossed his face, but the desirous look in his eyes remained.

Anger flashed across his face, but the longing in his eyes stayed.

"You are very bold, Hope, to spurn me like this." He had lowered his voice as though fearful that the king might hear him.

"You are really bold, Hope, to reject me like this." He had lowered his voice as if he was afraid the king might hear him.

"Let me alone!" she said.

"Leave me alone!" she said.

She darted away from him, but before she joined us she stood waiting until he turned away.

She quickly moved away from him, but before she came over to us, she paused and waited until he turned away.

"No use," Hope whispered. "There is nothing we can do here. You heard what the king said—and the festival is already begun."

"No point," Hope whispered. "There's nothing we can do here. You heard what the king said—and the festival has already started."

Derek stood a moment, lost in thought. He was gazing across the room to where Rohbar was standing with a group of girls. He said at last:

Derek stood for a moment, deep in thought. He was looking across the room at Rohbar, who was surrounded by a group of girls. Finally, he said:

"Come on, Charlie. We'll watch this festival. This damn fool king will choose the Red Sensua." He shrugged. "There will be chaos...."

"Come on, Charlie. Let's watch this festival. This stupid king is going to pick the Red Sensua." He shrugged. "It’s going to be chaos...."

We shoved our way from the room, went out of the main doorway and hurried through the gardens of the palace. The red-cloaked figures were leaving the building now for the festival grounds. We waited for a group of them to pass so that we might walk alone. As we neared the gate, passing through the shadows of high flowered shrubs, a vague feeling that we were being followed shot through me. In a moment there was so much to see that I forgot it, but I held my hand on my dirk and moved closer to Hope.

We pushed our way out of the room, went through the main door, and rushed through the palace gardens. The figures in red cloaks were leaving the building now for the festival grounds. We waited for a group of them to pass by so we could walk alone. As we got closer to the gate, moving through the shadows of tall, flowering shrubs, I suddenly felt a strange sense that we were being followed. In a moment, there was so much to look at that I forgot about it, but I kept my hand on my dagger and moved closer to Hope.

We reached the entrance to the canopy. A group of girls, red-cloaked, were just coming out. They rushed past us. They ran, discarding their cloaks. Their white bodies gleamed under the colored lights as they rushed to the pool and dove.

We arrived at the entrance to the canopy. A group of girls in red cloaks were just coming out. They rushed past us, shedding their cloaks. Their pale skin glowed under the colored lights as they hurried to the pool and jumped in.

We were just in time. Hope whispered, "The king will be here any moment."

We arrived just in time. Hope said softly, "The king will be here any minute."


Beneath the canopy was a broad arena of seats. A platform, like a stage, was at one end. It was brilliantly illuminated with colored torches held aloft by girls in flowing robes, each standing like a statue with her light held high. The place was crowded. In the gloom of the darkened auditorium we found seats off to one side, near the open edge of the canopy. We sat, with Hope between us.

Beneath the canopy was a wide area filled with seats. A platform, similar to a stage, was at one end. It was brightly lit with colored torches held high by girls in flowing robes, each standing like a statue with her light raised. The place was packed. In the dimness of the darkened auditorium, we found seats off to one side, near the open edge of the canopy. We sat, with Hope between us.

Derek whispered, "Shakespeare might have staged a play in a fashion like this."

Derek whispered, "Shakespeare might have put on a play like this."

A primitive theatrical performance. There was no curtain for interlude between what might have been the acts of a vaudeville. The torch girls, like pages, ranged themselves in a line across the front of the stage. They were standing there as we took our seats. The vivid glare of their torches concealed the stage behind them.

A basic theater performance. There was no curtain for breaks between what could have been the acts of a variety show. The torch girls, like assistants, lined up across the front of the stage. They stood there as we took our seats. The bright light from their torches hid the stage behind them.

There was a few moments wait, then, amid hushed silence, the king with his retinue came in. He sat in a canopied box off to one side. When he was seated, he raised his arm and the buzz of conversation in the audience began again.

There was a brief wait, then, in quiet silence, the king and his entourage entered. He took a seat in a covered box off to one side. Once he was settled, he raised his arm and the chatter in the audience started up again.

Presently the page girls moved aside from the stage. The buzz of the audience was stilted. The performance, destined to end so soon in tragedy, now began.

Presently, the page girls stepped off the stage. The audience buzz felt forced. The performance, which was about to end in tragedy, began now.


CHAPTER VII

The Crimson Murderess

Hope murmured. "The three-part music comes first. There will first be the spiritual."

Hope murmured, "First, we have the three-part music. The spiritual will come first."

An orchestra was seated on the stage in a semi-circle. It was composed of men and women musicians, and there seemed to be over a hundred of them. They sat in three groups; the center group was about to play. In a solemn hush the leaderless choirs, with all its players garbed in white, began its first faint note. I craned to get a clear view of the stage. This white choir seemed almost all wood-wind. There were tiny pipes in little series such as Pan might have used. Flutes, and flageolets; and round-bellied little instruments of clay, like ocarinas. And pitch-pipes, long and slender as a marsh reed.

An orchestra was arranged on the stage in a semi-circle. It consisted of male and female musicians, and there looked to be more than a hundred of them. They were divided into three groups; the center group was about to start playing. In a solemn silence, the unled choir, with all its members dressed in white, began its first soft note. I leaned forward to get a better view of the stage. This white choir appeared to be mostly woodwind instruments. There were small pipes in little series like ones Pan might have used. Flutes and piccolo instruments; and round-bellied little instruments made of clay, like ocarinas. And pitch pipes, long and slender like a marsh reed.

In a moment I was lost in the music. It began softly, with single muted notes from a single instrument, echoed by the others, running about the choir like a will-o'-the-wisp. It was faint, as though very far away, made more sweet by distance. And then it swelled, came nearer.

In an instant, I was absorbed in the music. It started softly, with single muted notes from one instrument, echoed by the others, darting around the choir like a will-o'-the-wisp. It was faint, as if it were really far away, made all the sweeter by the distance. Then it grew louder and came closer.

I had never heard such music as this. Primitive! It was not that. Nor barbaric! Nothing like the music of our ancient world. Nor was it what I might conceive to be the music of our future. A thing apart, unworldly, ethereal. It swept me, carried me off; it was an exaltation of the spirit lifting me. It was triumphant now. It surged, but there was in its rhythm, the beat of its every instrument, nothing but the soul of purity. And then it shimmered into distance again, faint and exquisite music of a dream. Crooning, pleading, the speech of whispering angels.

I had never heard music like this before. It wasn't primitive. It definitely wasn't barbaric! It was nothing like the music of our ancient times. Nor was it what I could imagine as the music of our future. It was something entirely different, otherworldly, ethereal. It swept me away, lifted my spirit. It felt triumphant now. It surged, and in its rhythm, with the beat of every instrument, there was nothing but pure soul. Then it faded into the distance again, a delicate and beautiful music like a dream. Crooning, pleading, the sound of whispering angels.

It ceased. There was a storm of applause.

It stopped. There was a loud round of applause.

I breathed again. Why, this was what music might be in our world but was not. I thought of our blaring jazz.

I took another breath. This was what music could be in our world but wasn’t. I thought about our loud jazz.

Hope said, "Now they play the physical music. Then Sensua will dance with Blanca. We will see then which one the king chooses."

Hope said, "Now they're playing the lively music. Then Sensua will dance with Blanca. We'll see which one the king chooses."


On the stage all the torches were extinguished save those which were red. The arena was darker than before. The stage was bathed with a deep crimson. Music of the physical senses! It was, indeed, no more like the other choir than is the body to the spirit.

On the stage, all the torches were put out except for the red ones. The arena was darker than before. The stage was lit with a deep crimson glow. Music for the senses! It was, truly, nothing like the other choir, just as the body is different from the spirit.

There were stringed instruments playing now; deep-toned, singing zithers, and instruments of rounded, swelling bodies, like great viols with sensuous, throbbing voices. Music with a swift rhythm, marked by the thump of hollow gourds. It rose with its voluptuous swell into a paean of abandonment, and upon the tide of it, the crimson Sensua flung herself upon the stage. She stood motionless for a moment that all might regard her. The crimson torchlight bathed her, stained crimson the white flush of her limbs, her heavy shoulders, her full, rounded throat.

There were stringed instruments playing now; deep-toned, melodic zithers, and rounded, curvy instruments, like large viols with rich, throbbing voices. The music had a fast rhythm, punctuated by the thump of hollow gourds. It surged with a lush intensity into a celebration of freedom, and on this wave, the crimson Sensua threw herself onto the stage. She paused for a moment so everyone could take her in. The crimson torchlight illuminated her, casting a red hue on the white of her limbs, her strong shoulders, and her full, curved neck.

A woman in her late twenties. Voluptuous of figure, with crimson veils half-hiding, half-revealing it. A face of coarse, sensuous beauty. A face wholly evil, and it seemed to me wholly debauched. Dark eyes with beaded lashes. Heavy lips painted scarlet. A pagan woman of the streets. One might have encountered such a woman swaggering in some ancient street of some ancient city, flaunting the finery given her by a rich and profligate eastern prince.

A woman in her late twenties. Curvy, dressed in red veils that both concealed and showcased her figure. She had a coarse, sensual beauty. Her face radiated evil, and to me, it seemed completely corrupted. Dark eyes with long lashes. Thick lips painted bright red. A wild woman from the streets. You could imagine running into someone like her strutting through an old street in a historic city, showing off the lavish gifts given to her by a wealthy and extravagant eastern prince.

She stood a moment with smoldering, passion-filled eyes, gazing from beneath her lowered lids. Her glance went to the king's canopy, and flashed a look of confidence, of triumph. The king answered it with a smile. He leaned forward over his railing, watching her intently.

She stood for a moment with intense, passionate eyes, looking out from under her lowered eyelashes. Her gaze shifted to the king's canopy, giving a look of confidence and triumph. The king responded with a smile. He leaned forward over his railing, watching her closely.

With the surge of the music she moved into her dance. Slowly she began, quite slowly. A posturing and swaying of hips like a nautch girl. She made the rounds of the musicians, leering at them. She stood in the whirl of the music, almost ignoring it, stood at the front of the stage with a gaze of slumberous, insolent passion flung at the king. A knife was in her hand now. She held it aloft. The red torchlight caught its naked blade. With shuddering fancy I seemed to see it dripping crimson. She frowned, and struck it at a phantom lover. She backed away. She stooped and knelt. She knelt and seemed with her empty arms to be caressing a murdered lover's head. She kissed him, rained upon his dead lips her macabre kisses.

With the music ramping up, she started to dance. Slowly at first, she moved, swaying her hips like a traditional dancer. She worked her way around the musicians, giving them flirtatious looks. She stood in the center of the music, almost ignoring everything around her, at the front of the stage, with a sultry, defiant gaze aimed at the king. A knife was now in her hand, held high. The red torchlight glinted off its sharp blade. I could almost see it dripping red. She frowned and thrust it toward an imaginary lover. She pulled back, bent down, and knelt. While kneeling, it looked like she was cradling the head of a murdered lover with her empty arms. She kissed him, showering his lifeless lips with her eerie kisses.

And then she was up on her bare feet, again circling the stage. Her anklets clanked as she moved with the tread of a tigress. The musicians shrank from her waving blade.

And then she was up on her bare feet, circling the stage again. Her anklets jingled as she moved with the grace of a tigress. The musicians recoiled from her waving blade.


A girl in white veils was suddenly disclosed standing at the back of the stage.

A girl in white veils suddenly appeared standing at the back of the stage.

Derek whispered, "Is that Blanca?"

Derek whispered, "Is that Blanca?"

"Yes," whispered Hope.

"Yeah," whispered Hope.

Blanca stood watching her rival. The crimson Sensua passed her, took her suddenly by the wrist, drew her forward. For an instant I thought it might have been rehearsed. I saw Blanca as a slim, gentle girl in white, with a white head-dress. A dancer who could symbolize purity, now in the grip of red passion.

Blanca stood there, watching her competitor. The bright red Sensua walked past her, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her forward. For a moment, I thought it might have been planned. I saw Blanca as a slim, delicate girl in white, wearing a white headpiece. A dancer who represented purity, now caught in a whirlwind of red passion.

An instant, and then horror struck us. And I could feel it surge over the audience. A gasp of horror. The frightened girl in white tried to escape. The musicians wavered and broke. I stared, stricken, with freezing blood. Upon the stage the knife went swiftly up; it came down; then up again. The red Sensua stood gloating. The knife she waved aloft was truly dripping crimson now.

An instant later, we were hit by a wave of horror. I could feel it sweep through the audience. A gasp of terror rose. The scared girl in white tried to get away. The musicians hesitated and faltered. I stared, frozen in shock. On stage, the knife shot up; it came down; then shot up again. The red Sensua looked triumphant. The knife she held high was definitely dripping with blood now.

With a choked, gasping scream the white girl of the toilers crumpled and fell.... She lay motionless, at the feet of the crimson murderess.

With a choked, gasping scream, the white girl of the workers crumpled and fell... She lay still, at the feet of the bloody murderer.


CHAPTER VIII

"Why, This Is Treason!"

There was a gasp. The audience sat frozen. On the stage, with no one lifting a hand to stop her, the crimson murderess made a leap and vanished. A moment, and then the spell broke. A girl in the audience screamed. Some one moved to stand up and overturned a seat with a crash.

There was a gasp. The audience sat still. On the stage, with no one stepping in to stop her, the red-clad killer leaped and disappeared. In a moment, the shock wore off. A girl in the audience screamed. Someone tried to get up and knocked a seat over with a loud crash.

The amphitheater under the canopy broke into a pandemonium. Screams and shouts, crashing of seats, screaming, frightened people struggling to get out of the darkness. The torches on the stage were dropped and extinguished. The darkness leaped upon us.

The amphitheater under the canopy erupted into chaos. Screams and shouts filled the air, seats crashing down, terrified people fighting to escape the darkness. The torches on stage were knocked over and went out. The darkness engulfed us.

Derek and I were gripping Hope. We were struck by a bench flung backward from in front. People were rushing at us. We were swept along in the panic of the crowd.

Derek and I were holding onto Hope. We were hit by a bench that was thrown back from in front of us. People were rushing toward us. We got caught up in the panic of the crowd.

I heard Derek shout, "We must keep together!"

I heard Derek yell, "We have to stick together!"

We fought, but we were swept backward. We found ourselves outside the canopy. Torchlight was here. It glimmered on the pool of water. People were everywhere rushing past us, some one way, some another. Aimless, with the shock of terror upon them. Under the canopy they were still screaming.

We fought, but we were pushed back. We ended up outside the canopy. There was torchlight here. It sparkled on the pool of water. People were everywhere, rushing past us, some in one direction, some in another. They seemed aimless, filled with fear. Under the canopy, they were still screaming.

I was momentarily separated from Derek and Hope. I very nearly stumbled into the pool. A girl was here, crouched on the stone bank. Her wet crimson veils clung to her white body. Her long, wet hair lay on her. I stumbled against her. She raised her face. Eyes, wide with terror. Mute, painted red lips....

I was briefly separated from Derek and Hope. I almost fell into the pool. There was a girl here, crouched on the stone edge. Her wet red fabric clung to her pale skin. Her long, damp hair was draped over her. I bumped into her. She looked up at me, her eyes wide with fear. Silent, her red lips were painted...

I heard Derek calling again, "Charlie!" I shoved my way back to him. The crowd was thinning out around us. Girls were climbing from the pool, rushing off in terror, to mingle with the milling throng. Among the crowd now, down by the edge of the bay, I saw the sinister figures of men come running. The toilers, miraculously appearing everywhere! I saw, across the pool, a terrified girl crouching. A huge man in a black cloak came leaping. The colored lights in the trees glittered on his upraised knife blade as it descended. The girl fell with a shuddering scream. The murderer turned and whirled away into the crowd.

I heard Derek calling again, "Charlie!" I pushed my way back to him. The crowd was starting to thin out around us. Girls were climbing out of the pool, running off in fear, blending into the scattered group. Among the crowd now, down by the edge of the bay, I saw the ominous figures of men running. The workers seemed to appear from nowhere! I spotted, across the pool, a terrified girl crouching. A large man in a black cloak jumped forward. The colored lights in the trees sparkled on the blade of his raised knife as it came down. The girl fell with a chilling scream. The killer turned and vanished into the crowd.

"Charlie!"

"Charlie!"

I was back with Derek and Hope. Hope stood trembling, with her hand pressed against her mouth. Derek gripped me.

I was back with Derek and Hope. Hope was shaking, her hand over her mouth. Derek held onto me tightly.

"That cloak, get it off!" He ripped his crimson cloak from him and tossed it away. He jerked mine off. "Too dangerous! That's the crimson badge of death to-night."

"Get that cloak off!" He pulled his crimson cloak away and threw it aside. He yanked mine off. "It's too risky! That's the crimson badge of death tonight."

We stood revealed in the clothes of our own world. My business suit, in which that day I had worked in Wall Street. Derek in his swagger uniform. He stood drawn to his full height, a powerful figure. The wires of our mechanism showed at his wrists. They dangled at the back of his neck, mounting to that strangely fashioned electrode clamped to his head. Strange, awe-inspiring figure of a man!

We stood exposed in the outfits of our own world. I was in my business suit, the one I had worn while working on Wall Street that day. Derek was in his flashy uniform. He stood tall, a powerful presence. The wires from our device were visible at his wrists, hanging down the back of his neck and connecting to that oddly shaped electrode strapped to his head. What a strange, awe-inspiring figure he was!

We were momentarily alone under the colored lights of the trees. Hope murmured, "But they will see us—see you...."

We were briefly alone under the colorful lights of the trees. Hope whispered, "But they'll see us—see you...."

Derek's face was grim, but at her words he laughed harshly. "See us! What matter?" He swung on me. "It forces our hand; we've got to come out in the open now! This murder—this king! My God, what a fool to let himself get into such a condition as this! His people—this chaos—what a fool!"

Derek's face was serious, but at her words, he laughed bitterly. "Look at us! What difference does it make?" He turned on me. "It leaves us no choice; we have to show ourselves now! This murder—this king! My God, what a fool to let himself get into a mess like this! His people—this chaos—what a fool!"

He had drawn his dirk. I realized that I was holding mine. Near us the body of a crimson noble was lying under a tree. A sword was there on the ground. Derek sprang for it, waved it aloft.

He had pulled out his dagger. I noticed that I was holding mine. Nearby, the body of a red noble was lying under a tree. A sword was on the ground there. Derek lunged for it and lifted it high.

I think that no more than a minute or two had passed since the murder. Down by the water the boats were hastily loading and leaving the dock. One of them overturned. There were screams everywhere. Red forms lay inert upon the ground where they had been trampled, or stabbed. But the prowling figures of the toilers now seemed to have vanished.

I think no more than a minute or two had gone by since the murder. Down by the water, the boats were quickly loading up and leaving the dock. One of them capsized. There were screams all around. Red shapes lay motionless on the ground where they had been trampled or stabbed. But the wandering figures of the workers now seemed to have disappeared.

Derek gestured. "Look at the palace! The garden!"

Derek pointed. "Check out the palace! The garden!"

Beyond the canopy I could see the dim gardens surrounding the palace. I glimpsed the high fence, and the gateway in front. A mob of toilers was there. The guard at the gate had fled. The mob was surging through. Men and women in the vivid garments of the fields, armed with sticks and clubs and stones and the implements of agriculture. They milled at the gate; rushed through; scattered over the garden. Their shouts floated back to us in a blended murmur.

Beyond the canopy, I could see the dim gardens around the palace. I caught sight of the tall fence and the gate in front. A crowd of workers was there. The guard at the gate had run away. The crowd was forcing its way in. Men and women in bright clothes from the fields, armed with sticks, clubs, stones, and farming tools. They swarmed at the gate, rushed through, and spread across the garden. Their shouts carried back to us in a mixed murmur.

We were standing only a dozen feet from the edge of the pavilion. No one seemed yet to have noticed us. A few straggling lights had come on under the canopy. I could see the dead lying there in the wreckage of overturned seats.

We were standing just a few feet from the edge of the pavilion. No one seemed to have noticed us yet. A few scattered lights had turned on under the canopy. I could see the dead lying there amidst the wreckage of overturned seats.

Derek said, "We can't help it—it's done. Look at them! They're attacking the palace!"

Derek said, "We can't change it—it's already happened. Look at them! They're attacking the palace!"

This mob springing miraculously into existence! I realized that the toilers had planned that if Sensua were chosen they would attack the festival. The murder of Blanca had come as big a surprise to them as to us....

This crowd suddenly coming to life! I realized that the workers had planned to attack the festival if Sensua was chosen. The murder of Blanca shocked them just as much as it shocked us...

"Come on! Can you get into the palace, Hope? The king must have gotten back there. Get your wits, girl!" Derek stood gripping her, shaking her.

"Come on! Can you get into the palace, Hope? The king must have gone back there. Get it together, girl!" Derek stood there holding her, shaking her.

"Yea, there's an underground passage. He probably went that way."

"Yeah, there's an underground path. He probably took that route."

From the palace gardens the shouts of the mob sounded louder now. And from within the building there was an alarm bell tumultuously clanging.

From the palace gardens, the shouts of the crowd grew louder now. Inside the building, an alarm bell was ringing wildly.

Hope gasped, "This way."

Hope gasped, "This way."

She led us back into the pavilion. We clambered over its broken seats, past its grewsome huddled figures. Some were still moving.... We went to a small door under the platform. A dim room was here, deserted now. Against the wall was a large wardrobe closet; stage costumes were hanging in it. The closet was fully twenty feet deep. We pushed our way through the hanging garments. Hope fumbled at the blank board wall in the rear. Her groping fingers found a secret panel. A door swung aside and a rush of dank cool air came at us. The dark outlines of a tunnel stretched ahead.

She led us back into the pavilion. We climbed over its broken seats, past its grim huddled figures. Some were still moving... We approached a small door under the platform. Inside was a dim room, now empty. Against the wall was a large wardrobe; stage costumes were hanging inside. The closet was about twenty feet deep. We pushed our way through the hanging clothes. Hope fumbled at the blank wall in the back. Her searching fingers found a hidden panel. A door swung open, and a rush of cool, damp air hit us. The dark shapes of a tunnel stretched out in front of us.

"In, Charlie!"

"Get in, Charlie!"

I crouched and stepped through the door. Hope closed it behind us. The tunnel passage was black, but soon we began to see its vague outlines. Derek, sword in hand, led us. I clutched my dirk. We went perhaps five hundred feet. Down at first, then up again. I figured we were under the palace gardens now, as the tunnel was winding to the left. There were occasional small lights.

I crouched and stepped through the door. Hope closed it behind us. The tunnel was dark, but soon we started to see its vague outlines. Derek, sword in hand, led the way. I gripped my dirk tightly. We walked for about five hundred feet. Going down at first, then up again. I guessed we were under the palace gardens now since the tunnel was turning to the left. There were occasional small lights.

Derek whispered to Hope, "The toilers don't know of this?"

Derek whispered to Hope, "The workers don't know about this?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Where does it bring us out?" I whispered.

"Where does it take us?" I whispered.

"Into the lower floor of the castle. The king must have gone this way. There might be a guard, Derek. What will you do?"

"To the lower level of the castle. The king must have taken this path. There might be a guard, Derek. What will you do?"

He laughed. "I can handle this mob. Disperse it! You'll see! And handle the king." He laughed again grimly. "There is no Blanca to choose now."

He laughed. "I can deal with this crowd. Break it up! You'll see! And take care of the king." He laughed again, but it was a harsh sound. "There's no Blanca to choose from now."

The tunnel went round a sharp angle and began steeply ascending. Derek stopped.

The tunnel turned at a sharp angle and started to climb steeply. Derek stopped.

"How much further, Hope?"

"How much farther, Hope?"

"Not far," she whispered.

"Not far," she said quietly.

We crept forward. The tunnel was more like a small corridor now. Beyond Derek's crouching figure, in the dimness I could see a doorway. Derek turned and gestured to us to keep back. A palace guard was standing there. His pike went up.

We moved ahead quietly. The tunnel felt more like a narrow hallway now. Beyond Derek's crouched figure, I could see a doorway in the dim light. Derek turned and signaled for us to stay back. A palace guard was standing there, and he raised his pike.

"Who are you?"

"Who are you?"

"A friend."

"A buddy."

But the man lunged with his pike. Derek leaped aside. His sword flashed; the flat of it struck the fellow in the face. Derek, with incredible swiftness, was upon him. They went down together and before the man could shout, Derek had struck him on the head with the sword hilt. The guard lay motionless. Derek climbed up as we ran forward to join him.

But the man lunged with his spear. Derek jumped to the side. His sword gleamed; the flat of it hit the guy in the face. Derek, with amazing speed, was on him. They went down together, and before the man could scream, Derek hit him on the head with the hilt of his sword. The guard lay still. Derek got up as we ran forward to join him.

I noticed now, for the first time, that in his left hand Derek held a small metal cylinder. A weapon, strange to me, which he had brought with him. He had not mentioned it. He had produced it, when menaced by this guard. Then he evidently decided not to use it.

I noticed now, for the first time, that in his left hand Derek held a small metal cylinder. A weapon, unfamiliar to me, that he had brought with him. He hadn’t mentioned it. He had taken it out when threatened by this guard. Then he clearly decided not to use it.

He shoved it back in his pocket. He whirled on us, panting. "Hurry! Close that door!"

He stuffed it back in his pocket. He spun around to face us, out of breath. "Hurry! Close that door!"

We closed the door of the tunnel.

We closed the tunnel door.

"Charlie, help me move him!"

"Charlie, help me move him!"

We dragged the prostrate figure of the unconscious guard aside into a shadow of the wall. We were in a lower room of the palace. It seemed momentarily unoccupied. Overhead we could hear the footsteps of running people. A confusion in the palace, and outside in the garden the shouts of the menacing throng of toilers. And above it all, the wild clanging of the alarm bell from the palace tower.

We pulled the unconscious guard's limp body aside into the shadows near the wall. We were in a lower room of the palace, which seemed empty for the moment. Above us, we could hear the sound of people running. There was chaos in the palace, and outside in the garden, we could hear the shouts of the threatening crowd of workers. And above it all, the frantic ringing of the alarm bell from the palace tower.

Derek said swiftly, "Get us to the king!"

Derek said quickly, "Take us to the king!"

Hope led us through the castle corridors, and up a flight of steps to the main floor. The rooms here were thronged with terrified people—crimson nobles in their bedraggled finery of the festival. In all the chaos no one seemed to notice us.

Hope guided us through the castle hallways and up a set of stairs to the main floor. The rooms were crowded with frightened people—noblemen in their tattered fancy clothes from the festival. Amid all the chaos, no one appeared to notice us.

We mounted another staircase. We found a vacant room; through its windows we looked a moment, gazing into the garden. It was jammed with a menacing mob, which milled about, leaderless, waving crude weapons, shouting imprecations at the palace. At the foot of the main steps the throng stood packed, but none dared to mount. A group of the palace guards stood on the platform over the moat.

We climbed another set of stairs. We came across an empty room; through its windows, we paused to look, staring into the garden. It was filled with a threatening crowd, aimlessly moving around, brandishing makeshift weapons, shouting curses at the palace. At the bottom of the main steps, the crowd was tightly packed, but no one dared to climb up. A group of palace guards stood on the platform over the moat.

Derek turned away impatiently. "Let's get to the king."

Derek turned away, feeling annoyed. "Let’s go see the king."

We mounted to the upper story. The castle occupants stared at Derek and me as we passed them. A group of girls at the head of the staircase fled before us.

We climbed up to the upper floor. The people in the castle stared at Derek and me as we walked by. A group of girls at the top of the stairs ran away from us.

"The king," Derek demanded, "Which is his apartment? Hurry, Hope, we've no time now!"

"The king," Derek insisted, "Which one is his apartment? Hurry, Hope, we don't have time!"

We found the frightened king seated on a couch with his counsellors around him. It was a small room in this top story of the castle, with long windows to the floor. I saw that they gave onto a balcony which overlooked the gardens. There were perhaps twenty or thirty people huddled in the room. A confusion existed here as everywhere else—no one knowing what to do in this crisis. And that cursed alarm bell wildly adding to the turmoil. We paused at the doorway.

We found the scared king sitting on a couch with his advisors around him. It was a small room on the top floor of the castle, with long windows that reached the floor. I noticed they opened onto a balcony that looked out over the gardens. There were maybe twenty or thirty people crowded in the room. There was chaos here like everywhere else—no one knew what to do in this crisis. And that annoying alarm bell only made the situation worse. We stopped at the doorway.

"Now," whispered Derek. He drew himself to his full height. His eyes were flashing. It was a Derek I had not seen before; he wore an air of mastery. As though he, and not the frightened, trembling monarch on the couch, were master here. And as I stared at him that instant in this primitive chaotic environment, the power of him swept me. A conqueror. The strange electrode clamped to his head gave him an aspect miraculous, awe inspiring.

"Now," Derek whispered. He stood tall, his eyes sparkling with intensity. This was a version of Derek I had never seen before; he exuded confidence and control. It felt like he was in charge, not the terrified, shaking king on the couch. In that moment, as I watched him in this chaotic, primal setting, his power overwhelmed me. He was a conqueror. The strange electrode attached to his head gave him an almost miraculous, awe-inspiring look.

He strode forward across the apartment. The king was just giving some futile, vague command to be transmitted to his guards down below. A hush fell over the room at our appearance. The king half stood up, then sank back.

He walked confidently across the apartment. The king was just issuing some pointless, unclear orders to be passed on to his guards downstairs. A silence settled over the room when we walked in. The king started to stand up but then sat back down.

"Why—why—who—"

"Why—why—who—"

I saw Rohbar here. His long crimson cloak hung from his shoulders, with its hood thrown back. Beneath it, as it parted in front, his leather uniform was visible. A sword was strapped to his waist. He was striding back and forth with folded arms, frowning, but his gaze was very keen. Rohbar was not frightened. He seemed rather to be gauging the situation, pondering how he might turn it to his own ends. He stopped short and swung about to face us. His jaw dropped with surprise, amazement, at our strangeness.

I saw Rohbar here. His long red cloak hung off his shoulders, with the hood pushed back. Underneath it, as it opened in front, his leather uniform was visible. A sword was strapped to his waist. He was pacing back and forth with his arms crossed, frowning, but his gaze was very sharp. Rohbar wasn’t scared. He seemed more like he was assessing the situation, thinking about how he could use it to his advantage. He abruptly stopped and turned to face us. His jaw dropped in surprise, amazed at our oddness.

Derek confronted him. His bulk, and huge weight towered even over Derek. The king gasped and sat helplessly staring.

Derek confronted him. His size and massive weight loomed even over Derek. The king gasped and sat there helplessly staring.

Rohbar spoke first. "Who are you?"

Rohbar was the first to speak. "Who are you?"

"This mob must be dispersed. Don't stand looking at me like that, man!"

"This crowd needs to be broken up. Stop staring at me like that, man!"

Derek spoke in friendly fashion, but vehemently. "This is no time for explanations."

Derek spoke warmly but passionately. "This isn't the time for explanations."

They were menacing each other. Rohbar's heavy hand fell to his sword, but Derek boldly pushed him away. He faced the king.

They were glaring at each other. Rohbar's strong hand dropped to his sword, but Derek confidently shoved him aside. He stood up to the king.

"Your Majesty...."

"Your Majesty..."

The king stared blankly at him. The title was no doubt strange to this realm, but no stranger than Derek's aspect.

The king looked at him blankly. The title probably seemed unusual in this kingdom, but it was no stranger than Derek's appearance.

"Your Majesty...."

"Your Majesty..."

But the noise from the garden, the confusion which now broke out in the room, and that damnable clattering bell, drowned his words.

But the noise from the garden, the chaos that erupted in the room, and that annoying clattering bell drowned out his words.

The king found his voice. "Be quiet, all of you!" He was on his feet. He demanded of Derek again, "Who are you?"

The king spoke up. "Be quiet, everyone!" He stood up. He asked Derek again, "Who are you?"

Derek said swiftly, "I'll show you. I can disperse this mob! Charlie, come."

Derek said quickly, "I'll show you. I can break up this crowd! Charlie, come here."

It seemed as though the gaze of everyone in the room went to me. I drew myself up and flashed defiance back at them. And I followed Derek to one of the balcony windows. He went through it, with me after him. I stood at the threshold, watchful of the room behind us. Rohbar was standing aside, and I saw now the woman Sensua with him. They were whispering, staring at me and Derek.

It felt like everyone in the room was looking at me. I straightened up and shot them a defiant look in return. I followed Derek to one of the balcony windows. He went through it, and I followed him. I stood at the entrance, keeping an eye on the room behind us. Rohbar was standing off to the side, and I noticed the woman Sensua with him. They were whispering and staring at me and Derek.

I had been wondering why, when Sensua must have known that the king would choose her—why she had dared to murder her rival. I thought now—as I saw her with Rohbar—that I could guess the reason. She loved Rohbar, not the king. Rohbar was plotting to put himself on the throne, using Sensua as a lover to that end. He had doubtless persuaded her to this murder, knowing it would arouse the toilers, precipitate this chaos which was what he wanted. Scheming scoundrel! I could not forget the look of desire on his face as he had accosted Hope....

I had been wondering why, when Sensua must have known that the king would pick her, she had the audacity to kill her rival. Now, as I watched her with Rohbar, I thought I could figure it out. She loved Rohbar, not the king. Rohbar was planning to take the throne, using Sensua as his lover to achieve that. He must have convinced her to commit the murder, knowing it would stir up the workers and create the chaos he wanted. What a scheming jerk! I couldn't forget the look of desire on his face when he approached Hope...

And now Derek appeared, to add an unknown element to Rohbar's plans. There was no way he could guess who or what we were. I saw that he was puzzled, was whispering to Sensua about us, doubtless wondering how to handle us.

And now Derek showed up, adding an unknown factor to Rohbar's plans. There was no way he could figure out who or what we were. I noticed he looked confused, whispering to Sensua about us, probably trying to figure out how to deal with us.

I saw too, that there were half a dozen crimson cloaked men here who were not frightened. They had gathered in a group. They stood with hands upon their swords, eyeing me, and watching Rohbar—as though at a sign from him they would rush me.

I also noticed that there were about six men in red cloaks who didn't seem scared. They had formed a group. They stood with their hands on their swords, watching me and keeping an eye on Rohbar—as if they were waiting for a signal from him to come at me.

On the balcony Derek stood with the light from the room upon him. The crowd saw him. The main gateway of the palace was just under his balcony. The crowd had now started up the steps to where the guards were standing at the top. At the sight of Derek the mob let out a roar, and those on the steps retreated down again.

On the balcony, Derek stood in the light from the room behind him. The crowd noticed him. The main entrance of the palace was right below his balcony. The crowd had begun climbing the steps to where the guards were standing at the top. When they saw Derek, the mob roared, and those on the steps backed down again.

Derek stood at the balcony rail, silent, with upraised arms, gazing down upon the menacing throng. There was a moment of startled silence as he appeared. Then the shout broke out louder than before. The crowd was milling and pushing, but still leaderless. An aimless activity. Someone threw a stone. It came hurtling up. It missed Derek and struck the castle wall, falling almost at my feet.

Derek stood at the balcony railing, quiet, with his arms raised, looking down at the threatening crowd. There was a moment of surprised silence when he appeared. Then the shouting erupted even louder than before. The crowd was thrashing around and shoving, but still without a leader. It was aimless chaos. Someone threw a stone. It came flying up. It missed Derek and hit the castle wall, dropping almost at my feet.

Derek did not move. He stood calmly gazing down; stood like an orator waiting for the confusion to die before he would speak.

Derek didn't move. He stood there quietly looking down; he stood like a speaker waiting for the noise to settle before he would talk.

From the platform, just beneath Derek, the guards were staring wonderingly up, awed, startled. To the right a wing of the building turned an angle. The castle tower was there: it rose perhaps a hundred feet higher than our balcony. On the railed platform-balcony girding its top I saw the figures of other guards standing, gazing down at Derek. The clanging bell up there was suddenly stilled.

From the platform, just below Derek, the guards were looking up in amazement, surprised and taken aback. To the right, a wing of the building angled away. The castle tower was there: it rose about a hundred feet higher than our balcony. On the railed platform-balcony surrounding its top, I saw other guards standing, looking down at Derek. The ringing bell up there suddenly went quiet.

I became aware of the king close behind me. His voice rang out: "What are you doing? How dare you?"

I realized the king was right behind me. His voice echoed, "What are you doing? How dare you?"

Derek whirled, "You fool! To what a pass you have come! Your people in arms against you...."

Derek spun around, "You idiot! Look at the mess you've gotten yourself into! Your own people are rising up against you...."

His violent words brought the king's anger. "How dare you! This is treason!"

His harsh words stirred the king's rage. "How dare you! This is treason!"

I stood alert, with my hand upon my dirk.

I stood ready, with my hand on my dagger.

There would be conflict here, I felt that we could not hold it off more than a moment longer. My mind leaped to that metal cylinder Derek had concealed. A weapon? Then why did he not have it out now? His eyes were flashing. The aspect of power, of confidence, upon him was unmistakable. It heartened me. I took a step toward him.

There was going to be a conflict, and I sensed we couldn't delay it any longer. My mind raced to that metal cylinder Derek had hidden. Was it a weapon? So why didn’t he take it out now? His eyes were intense. The aura of power and confidence around him was obvious. It gave me encouragement. I took a step closer to him.

He smiled faintly. "Wait, Charlie."

He smiled faintly. "Hold on, Charlie."

The king gasped again. "How dare you? Why, this is treason! Rohbar, seize him!"

The king gasped again. "How could you? This is treason! Rohbar, grab him!"

Hope was beside me, her eyes watching the room. Rohbar came striding forward. Derek rasped, "You perhaps have some sense! Lead His Majesty away. Take care of him until this is over."

Hope was next to me, her eyes scanning the room. Rohbar walked up confidently. Derek said, "You might actually have some sense! Get His Majesty out of here. Look after him until this is done."

They stood with crossing glances. And upon Rohbar's face a look, queerly sinister, had come. A smile, sardonic.

They stood with scrutinizing looks. And on Rohbar's face, a strangely sinister expression appeared. A smirk, mocking.

He said abruptly to the king, "I think we should let him have his way. What harm?"

He suddenly said to the king, "I think we should let him do what he wants. What’s the harm?"

He gestured and Sensua came forward. The crimson murderess! Her voluptuous figure was shrouded in a crimson cloak. Her heavy painted lips smiled at the King. Her rounded white arms went over his shoulders.

He waved his hand, and Sensua stepped forward. The red-handed killer! Her curvy figure was wrapped in a red cloak. Her thickly painted lips smiled at the King. Her soft white arms draped over his shoulders.

"Leonto, do as Rohbar says. Let this stranger try. It can do no harm."

"Leonto, do what Rohbar says. Let this stranger give it a shot. It won't hurt anything."

The king yielded to her; I watched as she and Rohbar urged him through an archway that gave into the adjoining apartment.

The king gave in to her; I saw her and Rohbar guide him through an archway that led into the next room.

No wonder Rohbar was sardonically smiling! Derek had played into his hand. We did not know it then, but we were soon to find it out.

No wonder Rohbar was smirking sarcastically! Derek had played right into his hands. We didn't know it then, but we were about to find out.


CHAPTER IX

"Alexandre—"

Derek turned back to the balcony. It had been a brief interlude. The mob in the garden, the soldiers at the top of the stairway, and the other guards high on the bridge of the tower were all standing gazing. Shouts again arose as Derek appeared. Again he raised his arms. This time his voice rang out.

Derek faced the balcony again. It had been a short break. The crowd in the garden, the soldiers at the top of the stairs, and the other guards up on the tower bridge were all watching. Shouts erupted once more as Derek showed up. He raised his arms again. This time his voice echoed.

"Silence all of you! I am a friend! Silence!"

"Shut up, everyone! I’m a friend! Be quiet!"

At first they did not heed him; then someone shouted:

At first they ignored him; then someone yelled:

"Quiet! Listen to him! Let him talk!"

"Shh! Listen to him! Let him speak!"

The crowd was bellowing, and then they ceased. The bell was still. In the hush came Derek's voice:

The crowd was shouting, and then they stopped. The bell was silent. In the silence, Derek's voice came:

"I am a friend. I come from foreign lands, from distant lands of strange people and strange magic."

"I am a friend. I come from faraway places, from distant lands filled with unusual people and mysterious magic."

For answer the crowd shouted and milled in confusion. A stone came up and then another. Derek stood immovable, like a statue gazing down at them.

For answer, the crowd shouted and moved around in confusion. A stone flew up, and then another. Derek stood still, like a statue, looking down at them.

"I command you to disperse. You will not? Then look at me! Look at me, all of you. My will is law beyond this king—beyond these palace soldiers—beyond any power you have ever known."

"I order you to spread out. You won’t? Then look at me! Look at me, all of you. My will is the law that goes beyond this king—beyond these palace soldiers—beyond any power you've ever experienced."

Then I knew a part of Derek's purpose! He had pressed the mechanism at his wrist. He stood imperious with upraised arms. The garden was in a tumult, but in a moment it died. A wave of horror swept the crowd. A freezing, incredulous horror. They stood staring, incredulous, silent, swept with a widening wave of horror.

Then I understood part of Derek's plan! He had activated the device on his wrist. He stood confidently with his arms raised. The garden was in chaos, but suddenly it quieted down. A chilling, disbelieving horror washed over the crowd. They stood there, staring in disbelief, silent, caught in an expanding wave of terror.

The figure of Derek on the balcony was fading, turning luminous. A wraith, a ghost of his menacing shape standing there. It faded until it was almost gone, and then, as he reversed the mechanism, it materialized again. A moment passed, then he stood again solid before them.

The figure of Derek on the balcony was fading, glowing. A wraith, a ghost of his intimidating shape standing there. It faded until it was almost gone, and then, as he reversed the mechanism, it reappeared. A moment passed, and then he stood solid before them once more.

His voice rang out, "Will you obey me now? I am a friend of the toilers!"

His voice echoed, "Will you listen to me now? I'm a friend of the workers!"

They were prostrate before him. There is no fear more terrible than the fear of the supernatural. In all of history there has been in our world no worship more abject than the worship and fear of a primitive people for its supernatural God. On the platform beneath the balcony, the palace soldiers stared up, horrified. Then they too were prostrate before Derek's threatening gestures and commanding voice.

They were lying flat in front of him. There’s no fear more intense than fear of the supernatural. Throughout history, there has been no worship more degrading than that of a primitive people for their supernatural God. On the platform under the balcony, the palace soldiers looked up, terrified. Then they too were lying flat before Derek's threatening gestures and commanding voice.

I stood watching, listening. And suddenly, from the prostrate crowd, a man leaped up. In the silence his amazed voice carried over the garden.

I stood there, watching and listening. Then, out of the crowd on the ground, a man jumped up. In the quiet, his astonished voice echoed across the garden.

"Alexandre! It is our Prince Alexandre! Our lost prince!"

"Alexandre! It's our Prince Alexandre! Our missing prince!"

He stood staring at Derek, his arms gesturing to his comrade around him. He shouted it again:

He stood staring at Derek, his arms waving to his buddy around him. He shouted it again:

"Our rightful king, come back to us! Don't you recognize him? I saw him go! He went like that—fading into a ghost. Ten years ago, when Leonto killed his father and would have killed him had he not escaped!"

"Our rightful king, come back to us! Don’t you recognize him? I saw him leave! He disappeared like a ghost. Ten years ago, when Leonto killed his father and would have killed him too if he hadn’t escaped!"

The crowd was standing up now. They recognized Derek! There was no doubt of it. The garden was ringing with the tumultuous shouts,

The crowd was standing now. They recognized Derek! There was no doubt about it. The garden was filled with loud cheers,

"Alexandre! Our lost prince has come back to us!"

"Alexandre! Our missing prince has returned to us!"

My head was whirling with it. Derek, prince of this realm? I could see that it was true. Escaped from here as a young lad, when his throne was usurped. Returning now, a man, to claim his own.

My head was spinning with it. Derek, the prince of this kingdom? I could see that it was real. He escaped from here as a kid when his throne was taken. Now he’s back, a man, to take back what’s his.

And suddenly he turned and flashed me his smile.

And suddenly he turned and gave me a big smile.

The din from the garden drowned his words. The crowd was shouting: "Alexandre! Our lost prince!"

The noise from the garden drowned out his words. The crowd was shouting: "Alexandre! Our lost prince!"

The king's guards on the lower platform stood sullen, confused. I heard footsteps behind me. I whirled around.

The king's guards on the lower platform looked gloomy and puzzled. I heard footsteps behind me. I turned around quickly.

From the room, the group of Rohbar's crimson nobles were rushing toward me! Their swords were out. One of them shouted, "Kill them now! We must kill them and have done!"

From the room, Rohbar's group of red nobles rushed toward me! Their swords were drawn. One of them yelled, "Kill them now! We have to kill them and be done with it!"

There were five or six men in the group. They were no more than ten feet away from me. They came leaping.

There were five or six guys in the group. They were no more than ten feet away from me. They jumped over.

I stood in the window opening, with only my dirk to oppose them. I shouted, "Derek! Derek!"

I stood in the window opening, with just my dagger to defend myself. I yelled, "Derek! Derek!"

I think I took a step backward. I was out on the balcony. It flashed over me—Derek and I were caught out here!

I think I took a step back. I was out on the balcony. It hit me—Derek and I were stuck out here!

The first of the red cloaked figures came hurtling through the doorway. I leaped to avoid his sword. I saw the others crowding behind him.

The first of the figures in red cloaks burst through the doorway. I jumped to dodge his sword. I noticed the others gathering behind him.

Then I felt Derek shove me violently aside. I half fell, but recovered myself at the balcony rail. Five of the crimson nobles were on the balcony. Derek confronted them. His aspect made them pause. They stood, with outstretched swords. The garden was silent; the crowd stared up. And in the silence Derek roared,

Then I felt Derek shove me hard to the side. I almost fell but caught myself at the balcony railing. Five of the red nobles were on the balcony. Derek faced them. His demeanor made them hesitate. They stood there, swords raised. The garden was quiet; the crowd looked up. And in the silence, Derek shouted,

"Get back! All of you, go back inside! Back, or I'll kill you!"

"Get back! Everyone, go inside! Back off, or I'll kill you!"

In Derek's right hand he held the cylinder outstretched, leveled at the menacing nobles.

In Derek's right hand, he held the cylinder out, aimed at the threatening nobles.

"Back, I say!"

"Back off, I say!"

But instead they rushed him. There was a flash. From the cylinder it seemed that a ray spat out, a flash of silver light. It caught the three men who were in advance of the others. Their swords dropped with a clatter to the balcony floor. They stood, transfixed.

But instead, they charged at him. There was a flash. From the cylinder, it looked like a beam shot out, a burst of silver light. It struck the three men who were leading the group. Their swords fell with a clatter to the balcony floor. They stood frozen.

An instant. Derek's silver ray played upon them. Their red cloaks were painted with its silver sheen.

An instant. Derek's silver beam shone on them. Their red cloaks glimmered with its silver glow.

They were shimmering! I gasped, staring. The other nobles, beyond the ray, had fallen back. And they too stood staring in horror.

They were shimmering! I gasped, staring. The other nobles, beyond the light, had stepped back. And they too stood frozen in shock.

Another instant The three figures wavered. I saw the face of one of them, with the shock of incredulous horror still upon it. A face turning luminous! A face, erased, with only the staring eyes to mark where it had been!

Another moment, the three figures flickered. I saw the face of one of them, still showing the shock of disbelief and terror. A face glowing! A face, erased, with only the wide eyes to show where it had been!

There was a moment when the three stricken men stood like shimmering ghosts, with Derek's deadly ray upon them. Then they were gone! It seemed, just as they vanished, that they were falling through the balcony floor....

There was a moment when the three shocked men stood like shimmering ghosts, with Derek's deadly beam on them. Then they were gone! It felt like, just as they disappeared, they were falling through the balcony floor....

Derek snapped off his ray. He rasped, "Back into that room, I tell you!"

Derek switched off his ray. He grumbled, "Get back in that room, I'm telling you!"

The remaining nobles fled before him. He turned again to the balcony rail.

The other nobles ran away from him. He turned back to the balcony railing.

"My people—yes, I am Alexandre—I had not thought you would recognize me so soon. But you are right—the time has come for me to claim my inheritance. And I will rule you justly."

"My people—yes, I am Alexandre—I didn't think you would recognize me so quickly. But you’re right—the time has come for me to claim my inheritance. And I will rule you fairly."

His cylinder was still in his hand; he swept a watchful glance behind him. I thought of Rohbar. He was in the next room, with the king. Had they seen this attack upon Derek? They must have heard the crowd shouting, "Alexandre!" It seemed strange they did not appear.

His cylinder was still in his hand; he took a careful look behind him. I thought of Rohbar. He was in the next room with the king. Had they seen this attack on Derek? They must have heard the crowd shouting, "Alexandre!" It was odd that they didn’t come out.

I recall now, as I look back to this moment on the balcony, that I suddenly thought of Hope. She had been beside me just before the nobles attacked. I did not see her now. I was startled, but thought of her was driven from my mind. From within the palace a scream sounded. A girl screaming.

I remember now, as I look back at this moment on the balcony, that I suddenly thought of Hope. She had been next to me right before the nobles attacked. I couldn't see her now. I was taken aback, but the thought of her quickly left my mind. From inside the palace, a scream rang out. A girl was screaming.

But it was not Hope's voice. A girl, screaming, and then shouting:

But it wasn't Hope's voice. A girl, screaming, and then shouting:

"The king is dead!"

"The king has died!"

Derek came rushing at me. "Charlie, that—"

Derek came running at me. "Charlie, that—"

We heard it again. "The king is dead!"

We heard it again. "The king is dead!"

We hurried into the adjoining room. There was no one to stop us—no one up here now who dared oppose Derek. The terrified nobles in the room fell cringing before him.

We rushed into the next room. There was no one to stop us—no one up here now who would dare challenge Derek. The scared nobles in the room cowered before him.

"Alexandre—spare us! We are loyal to you!"

"Alexandre—give us a break! We're loyal to you!"

He strode past them. In the adjacent apartment we found the king lying upon the floor. A wound in his throat welled crimson. He had evidently been lying here alone, and had just now been found by a girl who had entered. He was not quite dead. Derek bent over him. He opened his eyes.

He walked past them. In the next apartment, we found the king lying on the floor. A wound in his throat was bleeding heavily. He had clearly been lying there alone and had just been discovered by a girl who had walked in. He wasn’t completely dead yet. Derek leaned over him. He opened his eyes.

He gasped faintly: "Rohbar—killed me. Rohbar and that—accursed crimson Sensua...."

He gasped softly: "Rohbar—killed me. Rohbar and that—cursed crimson Sensua...."

His voice trailed away. The light went out of his staring eyes. Derek laid him gently back on the floor.

His voice faded. The light left his staring eyes. Derek carefully laid him back on the floor.

And as though already the news of his death had miraculously spread, the bell in the castle tower began tolling. Not clanging now. Tolling, with slow, solemn accent. The crowd evidently recognized it. We could hear the shouts: "Death! Death has come!"

And as if the news of his death had somehow spread, the bell in the castle tower started tolling. Not clanging this time. Tolling, with a slow, solemn tone. The crowd clearly recognized it. We could hear the shouts: "Death! Death has come!"

Derek's eyes ware blazing as he stood up. "The end, Charlie! I would not have planned this, and yet...."

Derek's eyes were blazing as he stood up. "This is it, Charlie! I wouldn't have planned this, and yet...."

He did not finish. He whirled, rushed back to the other room and to the balcony. The scene was again in confusion the crowd milling, voices shouting:

He didn’t finish. He spun around, hurried back to the other room and to the balcony. The scene was chaotic again, with the crowd moving around and voices shouting:

"The king is dead!"

"The king has died!"

At the edge of the garden a woman's shrill, hysterical laughter rose over the din.

At the edge of the garden, a woman's loud, frantic laughter cut through the noise.

Derek called, "Yes, the king is dead!" He paused. Then he added, "If you want me—if I have your loyalty—I will claim my throne."

Derek shouted, "Yes, the king is dead!" He took a moment. Then he said, "If you want me—if I have your loyalty—I will take my throne."

A tumult interrupted him. "Alexandre! King Alexandre!"

A commotion interrupted him. "Alex! King Alex!"

He spread his arms, but he could not silence them.

He opened his arms, but he couldn't quiet them.

"The king is dead. Long live King Alexandre!"

"The king is dead. Long live King Alexandre!"

A wave of it swept over the garden, engulfing the castle. At the main entrance Leonto's soldiers stood sullen, listening to it.

A wave of it rushed over the garden, covering the castle. At the main entrance, Leonto's soldiers stood grim, listening to it.

Derek stood triumphant. His hands were outstretched, palms down. But up on the circular bridge at the top of the tower there was a sudden commotion. The soldiers up there had vanished, moved back within the tower to make room for other figures. I stared amazed, transfixed. A huge man in leather garments was there, with a sword stuck in his wide belt. A man with a bullet head, a heavy face, gazing down....

Derek stood victorious. His hands were raised, palms down. But up on the circular bridge at the top of the tower, there was a sudden stir. The soldiers up there had disappeared, retreating back into the tower to make space for other figures. I stood in awe, captivated. A giant man in leather clothing was there, with a sword sheathed in his broad belt. A guy with a round head and a heavy face, looking down....

Rohbar!

Rohbar!

And held in front of him the slender figure of a girl. Hope! He clutched her, his thick arm encircling her breast. With sinking heart I realized what had happened. Hope had moved away from me. Every one in the room had been intent upon Derek. Rohbar had come quietly in, after murdering the king, had seized Hope, stifled her outcry, and had taken her up into the tower.

And in front of him was the slim figure of a girl. Hope! He grabbed her, his strong arm wrapping around her chest. With a heavy heart, I realized what had happened. Hope had moved away from me. Everyone in the room had been focused on Derek. Rohbar had slipped in quietly, after killing the king, had grabbed Hope, silenced her cry, and taken her up into the tower.

And I had promised Derek that I would shield this girl from harm! The horror of it—the self-condemnation of it—swept me, froze me to numbness. I could not think; I could only stand and stare. Rohbar held Hope like a shield before him. The low railing hardly reached her knees. A sheer drop to the garden beneath. He held her tightly, and in his free hand I saw his dirk come up menacingly against her white throat. His voice called:

And I had promised Derek that I'd protect this girl from harm! The dread of it—the guilt of it—overwhelmed me, leaving me frozen in shock. I couldn't think; I could just stand there and stare. Rohbar held Hope in front of him like a shield. The low railing barely reached her knees. There was a steep drop to the garden below. He was gripping her tightly, and with his other hand, I saw his knife raised threateningly against her pale throat. He called out:

"Silent, down there! Alexandre, you traitor! Silence!"

"Quiet down there! Alexandre, you traitor! Shut up!"

Derek stared up. The triumph faded from him. He stared, stricken. The crowd stared. The soldiers on the lower platform ceased their shouting and gazed up at these new actors, come so unexpectedly upon the stage. Again Rohbar called, to the guards this time:

Derek looked up. The victory faded from him. He stared, shocked. The crowd stared. The soldiers on the lower platform stopped their shouting and looked up at these new players, appearing so unexpectedly on the scene. Rohbar called out again, this time to the guards:

"I represent your King Leonto. This Alexandre is a traitor to us all. And he cannot harm me! I defy him. Look at him! I defy him to use his evil weapon upon me!"

"I represent your King Leonto. This Alexandre is a traitor to all of us. And he can't harm me! I stand up to him. Just look at him! I challenge him to use his wicked weapon against me!"

Derek was silent. A single adverse move and Rohbar's knife would stab into Hope's throat. Derek's ray was powerless. A flash from it would have killed Hope, not Rohbar.

Derek was quiet. One wrong move and Rohbar's knife would pierce Hope's throat. Derek's weapon was useless. A shot from it would have taken out Hope, not Rohbar.

The king's soldiers saw Derek's indecision. One of them shouted, "He cannot harm us! Look, he is frightened!"

The king's soldiers noticed Derek's hesitation. One of them yelled, "He can't hurt us! Look, he's scared!"

The crowd recognized Hope. They began calling her name. And calling, "Master Rohbar, do not harm our Hope!"

The crowd recognized Hope. They started shouting her name. And shouting, "Master Rohbar, don’t hurt our Hope!"

"I will not harm her! Not if you do what I tell you! Leave the garden—go quietly! I will deal with this traitor!"

"I won't hurt her! Not if you follow my instructions! Leave the garden—go quietly! I'll handle this traitor!"

He added to the guards, "Go up and seize him! He cannot hurt you! Traitor! Seize him! If he does not yield—if any of this crowd attacks you—then I will kill Hope."

He told the guards, "Go up and grab him! He can't hurt you! Traitor! Grab him! If he doesn't surrender—if any of this crowd attacks you—then I will kill Hope."

Derek stood clinging to the balcony rail. With Rohbar's watchful gaze upon him he did not dare turn or move. I was standing back from the balcony, behind Derek and partly in the room. No one thought of me. No one from outside could see me. And I, who had played no part in this, save that one I had neglected, suddenly saw my role. My cue was sounding. My role to play, here upon this tumultuous stage.

Derek stood holding onto the balcony railing. With Rohbar watching him closely, he didn’t dare turn or move. I was back from the balcony, behind Derek and partly in the room. No one thought of me. No one outside could see me. And I, who had played no part in this, except for one I had overlooked, suddenly recognized my role. My cue was calling. My part to play, here on this chaotic stage.

I turned back into the dim room. A few frightened men and girls were here. They were all crowding forward, gazing through the windows at the scene outside. No one noticed me, but I saw, with sudden realization, my role to play.

I turned back into the dim room. A few scared guys and girls were here. They were all crowding forward, staring through the windows at the scene outside. No one noticed me, but I suddenly realized what role I had to play.

I darted across the room, out into the dim, deserted corridor of the castle.

I dashed across the room and stepped into the dim, empty hallway of the castle.


CHAPTER X

My Role to Play

I slipped like a shadow through the almost empty corridors. Down on the lower floor I found that many of the soldiers were on the inside, standing about the corridors in groups, waiting for word from their comrades on the platform to indicate what action they should take. My time was short; I knew that within a few minutes they would be rushing up to overpower Derek.

I slipped like a shadow through the nearly empty hallways. Down on the lower floor, I noticed that many of the soldiers were inside, gathered in groups in the corridors, waiting for news from their comrades on the platform to tell them what to do next. I didn’t have much time; I knew that in just a few minutes they would be rushing up to overpower Derek.

I stood unseen against the wall near the main entrance. I could not get outside. There were too many soldiers there.

I stood quietly against the wall by the main entrance. I couldn’t get outside. There were too many soldiers around.

I tried to keep my sense of direction. The wing upon which the tower stood was about two hundred feet from me here. If I could not get outside I would have to try the inside, along this corridor. I prayed that I might not make an error. I tried to gauge exactly where the tower would be.

I tried to keep my sense of direction. The wing where the tower was located was about two hundred feet away from me. If I couldn't get outside, I'd have to go through the inside, along this corridor. I hoped I wouldn't make a mistake. I attempted to figure out exactly where the tower would be.

The hallway was almost dark and in this wing there chanced to be no one at the moment. I came to the angle and turned it to the left. I was unarmed save my dirk. I drew it. But I encountered no one. I passed the doors of many empty rooms. The windows were all barred on this lower floor. I could hear the shouts of the crowd outside.

The hallway was nearly dark, and no one happened to be in this wing at that moment. I reached the corner and turned left. I was unarmed except for my dagger. I pulled it out, but I didn't run into anyone. I walked past the doors of many empty rooms. All the windows on this lower floor were barred. I could hear the crowd shouting outside.

I came at last to the end of the wing. A staircase here led upward. I guessed that I was directly under the tower now, and that this staircase undoubtedly led upward into it. I mounted a few steps to verify what I was sure would be the condition. It was as I thought. Rohbar had won over the soldiers who were here. He had sent them down from the tower bridge. They were guarding this staircase.

I finally reached the end of the hall. A staircase here went up. I figured I was right underneath the tower now, and this staircase probably led up into it. I climbed a few steps to confirm what I was sure was the case. It was just as I thought. Rohbar had convinced the soldiers who were here. He had sent them down from the tower bridge. They were guarding this staircase.

I crept up another few steps, very cautiously. I could hear their voices on the stairs. A light was up there. I could see the legs of some of them as they crowded the stairs. I softly retreated.

I quietly climbed a few more steps, being extra careful. I could hear their voices on the stairs. There was a light up ahead. I saw the legs of some of them as they crowded the stairs. I slowly backed away.

There was no way of getting up into the tower here. Alone and armed only with my dirk, I could not mount these stairs and assail a dozen armed men standing above me; especially when, if I raised an alarm, Rohbar overhead might be startled into killing Hope.

There was no way to get up into the tower from here. Alone and armed only with my dagger, I couldn't climb these stairs and attack a dozen armed men standing above me; especially since, if I raised an alarm, Rohbar up there might get scared and kill Hope.

I stood another moment, thinking, planning my actions. I was trembling. Everything depended upon me now. I must get up into the tower. And, above everything, haste was necessary.

I stood there for a moment, thinking and planning what to do next. I was shaking. Everything depended on me now. I had to get up into the tower. And above all, I needed to hurry.

I retreated back to the lower floor. I was still some twenty feet above the ground, I judged. That was too far. A dozen paces along the hall I saw a stairway leading downward into the ground level cellar of the castle. I marked in my mind exactly in which direction I turned, and how far. I went down the stairs.

I went back down to the lower floor. I figured I was still about twenty feet above the ground. That was too high. After walking about a dozen steps down the hall, I spotted a staircase that led down to the ground-level cellar of the castle. I noted in my mind exactly which way I turned and how far. I headed down the stairs.

There was an empty lower room. It was pitch black. I lay down on its earthen floor. Above me, a few paces off to one side I could visualize the tower. A hundred and fifty feet above me, at least, up to that bridge balcony, where Rohbar stood with Hope. I kept my mind on it and prayed that I might not be making an error, a miscalculation.

There was an empty lower room. It was completely dark. I lay down on the dirt floor. Above me, a short distance to one side, I could picture the tower. At least a hundred and fifty feet above me, up to that bridge balcony, where Rohbar stood with Hope. I focused on it and prayed that I wasn’t making a mistake, a miscalculation.

I prayed, too, that luck would be with me. A desperate chance, yet I thought I knew what was here, or about here, in New York City. I lay on my side, alone in the blackness, and pressed the switch at my wrist....

I also hoped that luck would be on my side. It was a long shot, but I thought I had some idea of what was going on, or at least nearby, in New York City. I lay on my side, alone in the darkness, and pressed the switch on my wrist....

The familiar sensation of the transition began. The darkness grew luminous. Around me shadows were taking form. My body was humming, thrilling with the vibrations within it. I could feel the ground under me seeming to melt. My head was reeling. Nausea swept me, but with it all I tried to keep my wits. I must watch this new Space into which I was going. Space? I prayed that here on this spot in New York City there would be empty space! If not, at the first warning, I was prepared to stop my mechanism.

The familiar feeling of a transition began. The darkness became bright. Shadows around me started to take shape. My body was buzzing, alive with vibrations. I could feel the ground beneath me starting to give way. My head was spinning. I felt nauseous, but through it all, I tried to stay sharp. I needed to pay attention to this new Space I was entering. Space? I hoped that right here in New York City, there would be empty space! If not, at the first sign of trouble, I was ready to shut down my mechanism.

The shadows grew around me. There was a moment or two when I felt as though I were floating. Weightless. The sense of my body hovering in a void, intangible, imponderable, with only my struggling mentality holding it together....

The shadows deepened around me. For a brief moment, I felt like I was floating. Weightless. It was as if my body was suspended in a void, intangible, ungraspable, with only my struggling mind keeping it all intact....

And then I felt myself materializing. Around me walls were taking form. I floated down a foot or two and came to rest upon a new floor. My hand brushed it. My physical senses were returning. I could feel a floor of concrete. A vague, shimmering light was near me. It seemed to outline the rectangle of a window. All around was darkness. Empty darkness. Soundless, with only the throbbing hum of the mechanism....

And then I felt myself becoming real. Walls were forming around me. I floated down a foot or two and landed on a new floor. My hand touched it. My physical senses were coming back. I could feel a concrete floor. A faint, shimmering light was nearby. It seemed to outline the shape of a window. Everything else was darkness. Total darkness. Silent, with only the pulsating hum of the machinery...

I was indoors, in a room. I felt suddenly almost normal, except for the whirring vibration. I flung the switch again. There was a shock. A whirling of my senses. Then I sat up; my head steadied. The nausea passed.

I was inside, in a room. I suddenly felt almost normal, except for the buzzing vibration. I flipped the switch again. There was a jolt. A spinning of my senses. Then I sat up; my head cleared. The nausea faded.

I was back in my own world, in New York City. This was night: I tried to calculate the time. Derek and I had departed about midnight. This would be, then some time before dawn. I was in a cellar room, lying on its cement floor. There was a window, with a faint light outside it. A window up near the ceiling. A straggling illumination showed me a bin, a few barrels, a door leading into another room which looked as though it might be a machine shop.

I was back in my own world, in New York City. It was night: I tried to figure out the time. Derek and I had left around midnight. So, this must be sometime before dawn. I was in a cellar room, lying on the cement floor. There was a window with a faint light coming through it. A window high up near the ceiling. A weak glow showed me a bin, a few barrels, and a door leading into another room that looked like it might be a machine shop.

I sat up, calculating. I was a thousand feet perhaps from the Battery wall, two hundred feet from the Hudson River. This was an office building, and I was in one of its cellar rooms, at the ground level.

I sat up, thinking it through. I was probably about a thousand feet from the Battery wall and two hundred feet from the Hudson River. This was an office building, and I was in one of its basement rooms, at ground level.

Near dawn? I tried to calculate what might be overhead. A deserted office building. Too early yet for the scrub-women. The elevator would not be running. I laughed to myself. Of what use to me an elevator, if it had been running? How could I, a midnight prowler, appear from the cellar of this building, and demand to be taken upstairs! There would be no elevator, but there would be watchmen. I would avoid them.

Near dawn? I tried to figure out what might be above me. An empty office building. It was too early for the cleaning crew. The elevator wouldn’t be in service. I chuckled to myself. What good would an elevator do me, even if it were running? How could I, a midnight wanderer, come out of the basement of this building and ask to be taken upstairs? There wouldn’t be an elevator, but there would be security guards. I’d steer clear of them.

I found a door. My heart leaped with a sudden fear that it would be locked, but it was not. I went through it into a passage and found the staircase. I made two turns. I tried again to keep my mind on this Space here. I stood, carefully thinking. I had it clear. I had made no move without careful thought. The tower with Rohbar was still to my left, and about directly above me.

I found a door. My heart raced with a sudden fear that it would be locked, but it wasn’t. I went through it into a hallway and found the staircase. I turned twice. I tried again to focus on this space here. I stood, carefully thinking. I had it clear. I hadn’t made a move without careful consideration. The tower with Rohbar was still to my left and directly above me.

I went up the short stone staircase, opened another door carefully. I was in the dim lower hall of the office building. I found myself beside the deserted elevator shaft. A light was burning on the night attendant's table in an alcove, on the other side of the shaft. He sat there with his back to me. I closed the door soundlessly.

I climbed the short stone staircase and quietly opened another door. I was in the dimly lit lower hall of the office building. I stood next to the empty elevator shaft. A light was on at the night attendant's desk in an alcove across from the shaft. He sat there with his back to me. I closed the door without making a sound.

The stairway upward beside the elevator was here. I watched my chance. I darted around the angle and went up. I met no one. The concrete staircase had a light at each floor. Four floors up. No, not enough! I opened the fourth floor door. The marble hall of the office building was empty and silent. Rows of locked office doors with their gold-leaf names and numbers. A single dim light to illumine the silent emptiness....

The staircase next to the elevator was here. I saw my opportunity. I quickly turned the corner and went up. I didn't see anyone. The concrete staircase had a light on each floor. Four floors up. No, that wasn't enough! I opened the door to the fourth floor. The marble hallway of the office building was empty and quiet. Rows of locked office doors with their gold-leaf names and numbers. A single dim light illuminated the silent emptiness....

I retreated into the staircase shaft and mounted higher. My dirk was in my hand. Charlie Wilson, the Wall Street brokerage clerk, prowling here! And upon what a strange adventure!

I pulled back into the stairwell and climbed higher. I had my knife in my hand. Charlie Wilson, the Wall Street brokerage clerk, was lurking around! And what a bizarre adventure this was!

I came to what I thought was the proper floor. In the hall I selected a room. The door was securely locked. I had no way of breaking the lock, but the panel was of opaque glass. I would have to chance the noise. I rushed the length of the hall, to where a red fire-ax hung in a bracket. I came back with it. I smashed the glass panel of the door.

I arrived at what I thought was the right floor. In the hallway, I picked a room. The door was firmly locked. I had no way to pick the lock, but the panel was made of opaque glass. I would have to risk making noise. I ran down the hall to where a red fire axe was hanging in a bracket. I came back with it and smashed the glass panel of the door.

Would a watchman hear me? I did not wait to find out. With the ax I scraped away the splinters of glass. I climbed through the opening. My hand was cut, but I did not heed it.

Would a watchman hear me? I didn’t stick around to find out. With the ax, I scraped away the glass splinters. I climbed through the opening. My hand was cut, but I didn’t pay attention to it.

I was in a dim, silent office, with rugs on the floor, desks standing about, filing cases, a water-cooler, and a safe in the corner. I rushed to one of the windows. It looked over Battery Park and the upper bay. The stars were shining, but to the east over Brooklyn I could see them paling with the coming dawn. I gazed down to try and calculate my height. Yes, this would be about right. And my position. I could see the outline of the shore, the trees of Battery Park, the busy harbor, even at this hour before dawn, thronged with the moving lights of its boats.

I was in a dim, quiet office, with rugs on the floor, desks scattered around, a filing cabinet, a water cooler, and a safe in the corner. I rushed to one of the windows. It overlooked Battery Park and the upper bay. The stars were shining, but to the east over Brooklyn I could see them fading with the approaching dawn. I looked down to try and gauge my height. Yes, this seemed about right. And my position. I could see the outline of the shore, the trees of Battery Park, the busy harbor, even at this hour before dawn, filled with the moving lights of its boats.

I saw all this with my eyes, but with my mind I saw the wrecked, deserted pavilion, and the gardens of Leonto's castle. The threatening mob would be below me. The palace entrance would be here to my left, down in the street where those taxis were parked. There was a commotion down there by the office building entrance. I know now what caused it, but at the time I did not notice. The wing of the castle was under me. This would be the tower. Its upper room, or the balcony, just about where I was standing. I prayed that it might be so. I seemed with my mind to see it all.

I saw all this with my eyes, but in my mind, I pictured the ruined, abandoned pavilion and the gardens of Leonto's castle. The angry crowd would be below me. The palace entrance would be to my left, down in the street where those taxis were parked. There was a commotion down there by the office building entrance. I know now what caused it, but at the time I didn’t notice. The wing of the castle was beneath me. This would be the tower, with its upper room or balcony right about where I was standing. I hoped it would be so. I seemed to visualize it all in my mind.

I lay down on the floor by the window. Out in the office building hallway I heard heavy footsteps come running. One of the night watchmen had evidently heard the glass crashed.

I lay on the floor by the window. In the hallway of the office building, I heard heavy footsteps approaching quickly. One of the night watchmen must have heard the glass shatter.

I laughed. I pressed the switch at my wrist....

I laughed. I pressed the button on my wrist...


CHAPTER XI

The Fight on the Tower Balcony

The sensations swept me again. The room faded. Whether the watchmen came in to see a ghost of me lying there on the floor I did not know, nor did I care. I whirled into the shadows. And came in a moment out of the black silence. The office room was gone. I seemed to have fallen or floated down—how far I do not know. A triumph swept me. I was lying on another floor. I could see a doorway materializing. I was not upon the balcony as I had calculated, but within the tower room. New walls sprang around me.

The feelings hit me again. The room disappeared. I didn’t know or care if the guards came in to see me lying there on the floor. I immersed myself in the shadows. In a moment, I emerged from the heavy silence. The office was gone. It felt like I had either fallen or floated down—how far, I couldn’t tell. A rush of victory washed over me. I was lying on another floor. I could see a doorway appearing. I wasn't on the balcony as I had expected, but inside the tower room. New walls formed around me.

I did not heed it, this time, the sensation, of the transition. I was too alert to what new situation might come upon me. The tower room. I could see it. I could see its oval windows close at hand. The doorway to its balcony. Sounds flooded me, mingled with the humming within me. Familiar sounds. The crowd shouting. And a single voice—the voice of Rohbar. Vague and blurred, but as I materialized it became clearer.

I didn't pay attention to the sensation of the transition this time. I was too focused on what new situation might come my way. The tower room. I could see it. I could see its oval windows up close. The doorway to the balcony. Sounds overwhelmed me, mixing with my own humming. Familiar sounds. The crowd shouting. And a single voice—the voice of Rohbar. Vague and blurred at first, but as I became more present, it grew clearer.

I was suddenly aware that there was a man beside me. One of the palace soldiers. He saw me materialize. He leaped backward in horror. I flung my switch. I was on my feet, swaying, and then I leaped upon him. My dirk plunged downward into his chest.

I suddenly realized there was a man next to me. One of the palace guards. He saw me appear and jumped back in shock. I swung my switch. I got up, swaying, and then I jumped on him. My dagger drove down into his chest.

The thing made me shudder. I reeled with the sickness of it, but as he fell I clung to the dirk and ripped it out of him. It was dripping with his blood.

The thing made me shudder. I staggered with the nausea of it, but as he fell, I held onto the dagger and yanked it out of him. It was dripping with his blood.

I stood trembling. The small tower room had no other occupants. I turned toward the door. I could see a patch of stars, paling with the coming dawn. I crouched in the small doorway which gave onto the balcony, staring, swiftly calculating. The scene had scarcely changed. But, some of the soldiers had left the entrance platform, gone, no doubt, into the castle on their way upstairs to seize Derek.

I stood shaking. The small tower room had no one else in it. I turned toward the door. I could see a patch of stars fading with the approaching dawn. I crouched in the small doorway leading to the balcony, staring and quickly figuring things out. The scene hadn’t changed much. But some of the soldiers had left the entrance platform, probably heading into the castle on their way upstairs to capture Derek.

On this upper balcony, no more than ten feet before me, Rohbar still stood gripping Hope. She was in front of him. His back was to me. A sudden jump, and I could plunge my dagger into his back.

On this upper balcony, no more than ten feet in front of me, Rohbar still stood holding onto Hope. She was in front of him. His back was to me. With a quick move, I could stab my dagger into his back.

Rohbar was shouting, "King Leonto is dead. If you should want me to succeed him, I will take this girl Hope for my queen. You all love her...."

Rohbar was shouting, "King Leonto is dead. If you want me to succeed him, I’ll take this girl Hope as my queen. You all love her...."

I was tense to spring. Then out in the balcony, to one side, I saw Sensua crouching. Her crimson robe fell away to bare her white limbs. Her hand fumbled in her robe. She had been Rohbar's dupe, and now she knew it. Her knife was in her hand. Frenzied with jealousy and rage she sprang upon Rohbar's back, trying to stab at Hope.

I was on edge all spring. Then out on the balcony, to one side, I saw Sensua crouching. Her red robe slipped off to reveal her pale limbs. She fumbled in her robe. She had been Rohbar's fool, and now she realized it. A knife was in her hand. Fueled by jealousy and rage, she leaped onto Rohbar's back, trying to stab at Hope.

Perhaps he sensed her coming, heard her; or perhaps she was unskilful. Her knife only grazed Hope's shoulder. He released Hope. He roared. He turned and gripped his murderous assailant. A second or two while I stood watching. He caught Sensua's wrist, twisted the knife from it and plunged the knife into her breast. She sank with a scream at his feet, and as he straightened he saw me.

Perhaps he sensed her approaching or heard her; or maybe she was just clumsy. Her knife barely grazed Hope's shoulder. He let go of Hope. He roared. He turned and grabbed his deadly attacker. For a second or two, I stood watching. He caught Sensua's wrist, twisted the knife from her hand, and plunged it into her chest. She fell to the ground with a scream at his feet, and as he straightened up, he saw me.

But I had leaped. I was upon him. His own knife had remained in Sensua's breast. As I raised mine in my leap, he caught at my wrist; twisted it, but I flung the knife away before he could get it. The knife fell over the balcony rail. The weight of my hurtling body flung him backward, but the rail caught him. His arms went around me. Powerful arms, crushing me. I gripped at his throat.

But I had jumped. I was on him. His own knife was still in Sensua's chest. As I raised mine while leaping, he grabbed my wrist, twisted it, but I tossed the knife away before he could reach it. The knife fell over the balcony railing. The force of my falling body pushed him back, but the railing stopped him. His arms wrapped around me. Strong arms, squeezing me. I grabbed at his throat.

There was an instant when I thought that we would both topple over the railing. I felt Hope beside us. I heard her scream. We did not go over the rail, for Rohbar lurched and flung us back. We dropped to the balcony floor, rolling, locked together. He was far stronger and heavier than I. He came uppermost. He lunged and broke my hold upon his throat, but I was agile: I squirmed from under him. I almost regained my feet. He got up on one knee. He was trying to draw his sword. Then again I bore into him, kicking and tearing. He roared like a bull. And ignoring my plucking fingers, my flailing fists, he lunged to his feet with me gripping again at his throat.

There was a moment when I thought we would both fall over the railing. I felt Hope next to us. I heard her scream. We didn't go over the rail because Rohbar lurched and pushed us back. We dropped to the balcony floor, tumbling, tangled together. He was much stronger and heavier than I was. He ended up on top. He lunged and broke my grip on his throat, but I was quick: I wriggled out from under him. I almost got back on my feet. He got up on one knee. He was trying to draw his sword. Then I charged at him again, kicking and clawing. He roared like a bull. And ignoring my grabbing fingers and striking fists, he sprang to his feet with me clinging to his throat again.

His huge height swung me off the ground. I was aware that he had drawn his sword, but I was too close for him to use it. He swayed drunkenly with my weight; he was confused. I felt the rail behind us. We lunged again into it. Again I heard Hope scream in terror, and saw her leap at us. Rohbar stooped, trying to clutch the low rail. His bending down brought my feet to the balcony floor. With a last despairing effort I shoved him backward. And as he toppled at the rail, I fought to break his hold upon me. I felt us going and then I felt Hope reach me. Her arms flung about my waist. Her hold tore me loose. Rohbar's huge body fell away....

His massive height lifted me off the ground. I knew he had drawn his sword, but I was too close for him to use it. He swayed awkwardly with my weight; he was confused. I felt the railing behind us. We lunged into it again. Once more, I heard Hope scream in terror, and saw her leap toward us. Rohbar bent down, trying to grab the low railing. His movement brought my feet to the balcony floor. With one last desperate push, I shoved him backward. As he fell against the railing, I struggled to break his grip on me. I felt us going down, and then I felt Hope reach me. Her arms wrapped around my waist. Her hold pulled me free. Rohbar's massive body fell away...

For an instant Rohbar seemed balanced upon the rail; then he went over. He gave a last long, agonized scream as he fell. I did not look down. I crouched by the rail. The crowd in the garden; Derek standing on the other balcony; the soldiers who now had appeared behind him—all were silent, and in the silence I heard the horrible thud of Rohbar's body as it struck....

For a moment, Rohbar looked like he was going to stay on the rail; then he fell. He let out one last, agonizing scream as he dropped. I didn’t look down. I crouched by the rail. The crowd in the garden, Derek standing on the other balcony, the soldiers who now appeared behind him—all were silent, and in that silence, I heard the terrible thud of Rohbar's body as it hit the ground....

I clung to Hope for an instant, and she shuddered against me. The scene broke again into chaos. I cast Hope away and leaped up. I stood at the balcony rail. My arms went up and gestured to Derek. Amazement was on his face, but he answered my gesture. Behind him the soldiers who had come to seize him were standing in a group, stricken at this new tragedy.

I held onto Hope for a moment, and she trembled against me. The scene fell back into chaos. I pushed Hope away and jumped up. I stood at the balcony railing. My arms went up and waved to Derek. He looked amazed but responded to my gesture. Behind him, the soldiers who had come to capture him stood in a group, shocked by this new tragedy.

Derek swung on them. He was not powerless now! "Away with you!"

Derek swung at them. He wasn't helpless anymore! "Get lost!"

His cylinder menaced them, and they fell back in terror before him.

His cylinder threatened them, and they recoiled in fear before him.

He darted past them and disappeared into the castle.

He rushed past them and vanished into the castle.

I felt Hope plucking at me. "I want to talk to the people."

I felt Hope tugging at me. "I want to talk to the people."

She stood beside me, leaning over the rail. Gentle little figure. Familiar figure to them all. Their beloved Hope. Her voice rang out clearly through the hush.

She stood next to me, leaning over the railing. A delicate little figure. Familiar to them all. Their beloved Hope. Her voice echoed clearly through the quiet.

"My people, we all want our beloved Alexandre—he has come back to us. He is our rightful king."

"My people, we all want our cherished Alexandre—he's returned to us. He is our rightful king."

"King Alexandre! Long live King Alexandre!"

"King Alexandre! Long live King Alexandre!"

Derek in a moment appeared behind us. "My God, Charlie, I can't understand—"

Derek suddenly showed up behind us. "Oh my God, Charlie, I can't understand—"

I told him how I had done it. He gripped me. "I'll never be able to repay you for this!"

I told him how I did it. He held onto me tightly. "I'll never be able to repay you for this!"

I pushed him forward and he joined Hope at the rail. Held her, and her arms went around his neck as she returned his kisses. The crowd gaped, then cheered.

I pushed him forward and he joined Hope at the railing. He held her, and her arms went around his neck as she kissed him back. The crowd stared, then erupted in cheers.

I shouted, "Hope will be your queen—The reign of the crimson nobles is at an end!"

I shouted, "Hope will be your queen—The reign of the red nobles is over!"

The wild cheering of the people, in which now the castle guards were joining, surged up to mingle with my words.

The loud cheers of the crowd, now joined by the castle guards, mixed with my words.


CHAPTER XII

One Tumultuous Night

I come now with very little more to record.

I now have very little more to share.

I returned to my own world. And Derek stayed in his. Each to his own; one may rail at this allotted portion—but he does not lightly give it up.

I went back to my own world. And Derek stayed in his. To each their own; one might complain about this assigned life—but they don’t easily give it up.

The scientists who have examined the mechanism with which I returned very naturally are skeptical of me. Derek feared a further communication between his world, and mine. He smiled his quiet smile.

The scientists who looked into how I came back are understandably skeptical of me. Derek was worried about more contact between his world and mine. He gave his subtle smile.

"Your modern world is very aggressive, Charlie. I would not want to chance having my mechanism duplicated—a conquering army coming in here."

"Your world today is really intense, Charlie. I wouldn't want to risk having my system copied—a conquering army coming in here."

And so he adjusted the apparatus to carry me back and then go dead. I have wires and electrodes to show in support of my narrative. But since they will not operate I cannot blame my hearers for smiling in derision.

And so he set up the machine to send me back and then shut down. I have wires and electrodes to back up my story. But since they won’t work, I can’t blame my listeners for laughing in disbelief.

Yet there is some contributing evidence. Derek Mason has vanished. A watchman in an office building near Battery Park reports that at dawn of that June morning he heard splintering glass. He found the office door with its broken panel, and the ax lying on the hall floor. He even thinks he saw a ghost stretched out by the window. But he is laughed at for saying it.

Yet there is some supporting evidence. Derek Mason has disappeared. A security guard in an office building near Battery Park reports that at dawn on that June morning, he heard glass shattering. He discovered the office door with its broken panel and the axe lying on the hallway floor. He even believes he saw a ghost lying by the window. But he gets laughed at for saying it.

And there is still another circumstance. If you will trouble to examine the newspaper files of that time, you will find an occurrence headed "Inexplicable Tragedy at Battery Park." You will read that near dawn that morning, the bodies of three men in crimson cloaks came hurtling down through the air and fell in the street near where several taxis were parked. Strange, unidentified men. Of extraordinary aspect. The flesh burned, perhaps. All three were dead; the bodies were mangled by falling some considerable height.

And there's one more thing to consider. If you take a look at the newspaper archives from that time, you'll come across a report titled "Inexplicable Tragedy at Battery Park." It states that around dawn that day, the bodies of three men in red cloaks fell from the sky and landed in the street near some parked taxis. They were strange, unknown individuals with an unusual appearance. Their flesh appeared to be burned, perhaps. All three were dead; their bodies were severely damaged from falling from a significant height.

An inexplicable tragedy. Why should anyone believe that they were the three crimson nobles whom Derek attacked with his strange ray?

An unexplainable tragedy. Why would anyone think that they were the three red nobles that Derek struck with his weird ray?

I am only Charles Wilson, clerk in a Wall Street brokerage office. If you met me, you would find me a very average, prosaic sort of fellow. You would never think that deeds of daring were in my line at all. Yet I have lived this one strange tumultuous night, and I shall always cherish the memory.

I’m just Charles Wilson, a clerk at a Wall Street brokerage. If you met me, you’d see that I’m pretty ordinary, just an everyday guy. You’d never guess that I was into adventurous stuff at all. Yet, I’ve experienced one wild and crazy night, and I’ll always treasure that memory.


The Stolen Mind

By M. L. Staley


The structure, pivoting downward, plunged Quest to his waist in the osmotic solution.


What would you do, if, like Quest, you were tricked, and your very Mind and Will stolen from your body?

"What caused you to answer our advertisement?" Owen Quest felt the steel of the quick gray eyes that jabbed like gimlets across the office table.

"What made you respond to our ad?" Owen Quest felt the sharpness of the quick gray eyes that pierced like drills across the office table.

"Why does any man apply for a job?" he bristled.

"Why does any guy apply for a job?" he snapped.

Keane Clason gave an impatient smile.

Keane Clason smirked impatiently.

"Come!" he said. "I'm not trying to snare you. But there were unusual features to my ad, and they were put there to attract an unusual type of man. To judge your qualifications, I must know just why this proposition appeals to you."

"Come on!" he said. "I’m not trying to trick you. But there were some unique aspects to my ad, and they were meant to draw in a specific kind of person. To assess your fit, I need to understand why this opportunity interests you."

"I can tell you that," nodded Quest, "but there's nothing unusual about it. In the first place, I knew that the Clason Research Corporation is the leading concern of its kind in the country. In the second place, this seemed to offer a way to obtain a substantial sum of money quickly."

"I can tell you that," nodded Quest, "but it's nothing out of the ordinary. First off, I knew that the Clason Research Corporation is the top company of its kind in the country. Secondly, this looked like a way to get a significant amount of money fast."

"Good," said Clason. "And you feel that you have all the necessary qualifications?"

"Good," Clason said. "Do you believe you have all the required qualifications?"

"Decidedly. I am 24 years old, athletic, and of an earnest and determined nature. Moreover, I have no family ties, and I'm willing to run any reasonable risk in order to improve the condition of my fellow men."

"Absolutely. I’m 24 years old, athletic, and have a serious and determined personality. Plus, I have no family ties, and I'm ready to take any reasonable risk to help improve the situation for my fellow humans."

Clason smiled his approval.

Clason smiled in approval.

"You say you need money. How much immediately?"

"You say you need money. How much do you need right now?"

Quest was unprepared for the question.

Quest was not ready for the question.

"A thousand dollars," he ventured.

"One thousand dollars," he ventured.

Without hesitation Clason counted out ten one-hundred-dollar notes from his wallet and laid them on the table.

Without a second thought, Clason pulled out ten hundred-dollar bills from his wallet and placed them on the table.

"There's your advance fee. You're ready to go to work immediately, I hope?"

"Here’s your advance payment. I hope you’re ready to start working right away?"

"Certainly," stammered Quest.

"Of course," stammered Quest.

Stunned by the swiftness of the transaction, he sat staring at the money that lay untouched before him.

Stunned by how quickly it all happened, he sat there, staring at the money that lay untouched in front of him.

To accept it would be like signing an unread contract. But he had asked for it; to refuse it was impossible. Even to delay about picking it up might arouse Clason's suspicion. Already the latter had turned away and was opening the door of a steel cabinet. Quest had one second in which to reach a decision.... He crammed the currency into his pocket.

To accept it would be like signing a contract without reading it. But he had asked for it; refusing was not an option. Even delaying to pick it up might raise Clason's suspicions. Clason had already turned away and was opening the door of a metal cabinet. Quest had just a second to make a decision.... He shoved the cash into his pocket.


With delicate care Clason set two objects on the table. One looked to Quest like a miniature broadcasting tower or a mooring mast for lighter than air craft. The other was a circular vat of some black material, probably carbon. Within it a series of concentric tissues were suspended from metal rings, and in a trough outside ranged four stoppered flasks containing liquids of as many different colors.

With gentle care, Clason placed two objects on the table. One appeared to Quest like a tiny broadcasting tower or a mooring mast for lighter-than-air craft. The other was a round vat filled with some black substance, likely carbon. Inside it, a series of concentric tissues were suspended from metal rings, and in a trough outside sat four stoppered flasks containing liquids of various colors.

"Look at these models carefully," said Clason. "They represent two of the most remarkable discoveries of all time. The one on your left is the most destructive weapon known to man. The other I consider the most constructive discovery in the history of science. It may even lead to an understanding of the nature of life, and of the future of the spirit after death.

"Take a close look at these models," Clason said. "They represent two of the most extraordinary discoveries in history. The one on your left is the most destructive weapon ever created by humanity. The other is, in my opinion, the most constructive discovery in the field of science. It might even help us understand the essence of life and what happens to the spirit after death."

"Both of these were developed by my brother Philip and me together—but we have disagreed about the use to which they shall be put.

"Both of these were created by my brother Philip and me together—but we have disagreed about how they should be used."

"Philip"—the inventor dropped his voice to a whisper—"wants to sell the secret of the Death Projector—the tower, there—as an instrument of war. If I should permit him to do that, it might lead to the destruction of whole nations!"

"Philip"—the inventor lowered his voice to a whisper—"wants to sell the secret of the Death Projector—the tower over there—as a weapon of war. If I let him do that, it could result in the destruction of entire nations!"

"How?" demanded Quest "I've heard of a device called the Death Ray. Is this it?"

"How?" demanded Quest. "I've heard of a device called the Death Ray. Is this it?"

"No, no," said Clason contemptuously. "Even in a perfected state the Ray would be a child's toy compared to the Projector. This is based on our discovery that invisible light rays of a certain wave-length, if highly concentrated, destroy life—and our additional discovery that if these are synchronized with short radio waves the effect is absolutely devastating.

"No, no," Clason said with disdain. "Even at its best, the Ray would be a child's toy next to the Projector. This is based on our finding that invisible light rays of a specific wavelength, when highly concentrated, can destroy life—and our further discovery that if these are synced with short radio waves, the effect is completely devastating."

"We obtain the desired concentration of invisible light by using a tellurium current-filter under the influence of alternate flashes of red and blue light. The projector can literally blanket vast areas with death, up to a top range of at least five hundred miles.

"We achieve the needed concentration of invisible light by using a tellurium current filter while alternating flashes of red and blue light. The projector can effectively cover large areas with dangerous effects, reaching a maximum range of at least five hundred miles."

"Just picture to yourself what this means! In a space of ten minutes two men can lay down a circle of destruction a thousand miles in diameter; or they can cut a swath five hundred miles long in any desired direction."

"Just imagine what this means! In just ten minutes, two men can create a destruction zone that's a thousand miles wide; or they can carve a path five hundred miles long in any direction they choose."


"Have you ever proved it?" demanded Quest skeptically.

"Have you ever demonstrated it?" Quest asked doubtfully.

"Yes, young man, we have," snapped Clason. "Right here in the laboratory—but on a minute scale, of course. However, there's no time to demonstrate now. The point is that my brother is determined to sell if he can obtain his price for the invention. He argues that instead of bringing disaster upon the world, this machine will forever discourage war by making it too terrible for any civilized nation to consider. In spite of my opposition he has opened negotiations with an ambitious Balkan power. He may actually close the sale at any moment!

"Yes, young man, we have," Clason replied sharply. "Right here in the lab—but on a very small scale, of course. However, there’s no time for a demonstration now. The point is that my brother is set on selling if he can get what he wants for the invention. He believes that instead of causing disaster in the world, this machine will actually deter war by making it too horrific for any civilized nation to even think about. Despite my objections, he has started talks with an ambitious Balkan country. He could finalize the sale at any moment!"

"However," Clason drew a deep breath "you see this other device? Simple as it appears, it is the key to the whole situation. We can use it—you and I—to overcome Philip's will and prevent this unthinkable transaction. The two of us can do it. Alone I would be virtually helpless."

"However," Clason took a deep breath, "do you see this other device? As simple as it seems, it's the key to the entire situation. We can use it—you and I—to go against Philip's will and stop this unimaginable deal. Together we can do it. Alone, I'd be pretty much powerless."

"Why not have the Projector confiscated or destroyed by our own Government?" suggested Quest. "That seems to me the only safe and sure way out of the difficulty."

"Why not have our own Government take the Projector away or destroy it?" suggested Quest. "That seems to be the only safe and certain way out of the problem."

"You simply do not understand," frowned Clason impatiently. "Philip is selling the plans and descriptions of the machine, not the machine itself. Even if this model and the larger test machine that we have built were destroyed—even if I were willing to have Philip sent to Leavenworth for life—he could still sell the Projector.

"You just don't get it," Clason said, frowning with impatience. "Philip is selling the plans and descriptions of the machine, not the machine itself. Even if this model and the larger test machine we built were destroyed—even if I was okay with sending Philip to Leavenworth for life—he could still sell the Projector."

"But this other invention, our Osmotic Liberator, makes it possible for me to gain control of Philip and actually change his mind, through the medium of an agent. I have hired you to act as my Agent, Quest, because I can see that you are a young man of unusual character and vitality. And by way of reward I can promise you both money and a brilliant future."

"But this other invention, our Osmotic Liberator, allows me to take control of Philip and actually change his mind, through the use of an agent. I've hired you to be my Agent, Quest, because I recognize that you are a young man of exceptional character and energy. As a reward, I can promise you both money and an amazing future."


The inventor poised in a tense attitude on the edge of his chair as though his body were charged with electricity. His eyes seemed to dart out emanations that set Quest's blood to tingling. Then for a moment the latter lost consciousness of his physical self. It was as though he had opened a door and found himself suddenly on the brink of a new and totally strange world. He dispelled this fancy by a quick effort of the will, for he knew that he had a delicate problem on his hands and that it must be solved within a very few minutes. However he proceeded, he must act without disloyalty to his Government, and at the same time without injustice to Keane Clason.

The inventor sat tensely on the edge of his chair, as if he were charged with electricity. His eyes seemed to give off energy that made Quest's blood tingle. For a moment, Quest lost awareness of his physical self. It felt like he had opened a door and found himself suddenly on the edge of a completely new and unfamiliar world. He shook off this thought with a quick mental effort because he knew he faced a delicate issue that needed to be resolved in just a few minutes. No matter how he approached it, he had to act without betraying his Government, while also being fair to Keane Clason.

"Tell me," he said in a husky voice, "how do you intend to use me? I do not believe in Spiritualism. I would be a poor medium."

"Tell me," he said in a rough voice, "how do you plan to use me? I don't believe in Spiritualism. I would be a terrible medium."

Clason gave a short laugh.

Clason let out a chuckle.

"You are not to be a medium in that sense at all. Spiritualism as practiced is just a blind sort of groping and hoping. Osmotic Liberation, on the other hand, is an exact and opposite physico-chemical science. Here—I will show you."

"You shouldn’t be a medium in that way at all. Spiritualism, in practice, is just a random kind of searching and wishing. Osmotic Liberation, on the other hand, is a precise and contrasting physical science. Here—I’ll show you."

Into the outer cell of the Liberator he emptied the purple vial, and so on to the innermost, which he filled with a golden-green liquid like old Chartreuse.

Into the outer cell of the Liberator, he poured the purple vial, and then into the innermost, he filled it with a golden-green liquid resembling old Chartreuse.

"The separating membranes, you understand, are permeable by these complicated solutions. Each liquid has a different osmotic pressure and therefore should, under normal conditions, interchange with the others through the membranes until all pressures are equalized. I prevent such interchange, however, by maintaining an anti-electrolysis which retards ionization and thus builds up what might be called osmotic potential.

"The separating membranes, as you know, can be penetrated by these complex solutions. Each liquid has a different osmotic pressure and, under normal circumstances, should balance out with the others through the membranes until all pressures are equal. However, I stop this interchange by keeping an anti-electrolysis process in place, which slows down ionization and creates what could be described as osmotic potential."


"Now if an Agent—yourself for instance—submerges himself in the central cell, at the same time maintaining a physical contact with his Control at the surface of the liquid, and if then the osmotic potential is suddenly released by throwing the electrolytic switch, the host of ions thus turned loose in the outer compartments make one grand rush for the center solution, which contains the cathode.

"Now if an Agent—like you for example—dives into the central cell while keeping physical contact with their Control at the surface of the liquid, and then the osmotic potential is suddenly activated by flipping the electrolytic switch, the flood of ions released in the outer compartments rushes towards the central solution, which contains the cathode."

"Under these conditions your body becomes a sort of sixth cell, and your skin another membrane in the series. Properly speaking, however, you are not a part of the electrolytic circuit but are merely present in the action. Your body acts as a catalyser, hastening the chemical action without itself being affected in any way. Physically you undergo no change whatever; but in some strange way which is, like life, beyond analysis, your mind flows out into the solution, while your unaltered body remains at the bottom of the tank in a state of suspended animation.

"Under these conditions, your body becomes a sort of sixth cell, and your skin another membrane in the series. Technically, you're not a part of the electrolytic circuit; you’re just there during the process. Your body acts as a catalyst, speeding up the chemical reaction without being affected itself. Physically, you don’t change at all; but in some strange way that’s, like life, beyond understanding, your mind reaches out into the solution while your unchanged body stays at the bottom of the tank in a state of suspended animation."

"If no Control is present, all that is needed to return your mind into your body is a throw of the electrolytic switch back to negative, whereupon you emerge from the tank exactly as you entered it. But with your Control present and in contact with your submerged body, your mind, instead of remaining suspended in the solution, flows instantly into his body and resides there subject to his will.

"If there's no Control present, all you have to do to bring your mind back into your body is flip the electrolytic switch to negative, and you'll come out of the tank just like you went in. But when your Control is there and connected to your submerged body, your mind, instead of staying suspended in the solution, instantly flows into his body and stays there under his command."

"This can not be done, however, unless the wills of Control and Agent have first been brought into accord. To accomplish that, we clasp hands"—Quest grasped Clason's extended hand—"and look steadily into each other's eyes.

"This can't be done, though, unless the wills of Control and Agent have first been aligned. To achieve that, we join hands"—Quest took Clason's extended hand—"and look steadily into each other's eyes.

"Now, it is well known that the vibrations of an individual's will are as distinctive as the sworls of his finger-prints. What is not so well known is that the frequency of vibration in one person can be brought into accord with that in another.

"Now, it's well known that the vibrations of a person's will are as unique as the swirls of their fingerprints. What's not as well known is that the vibration frequency in one person can be aligned with that of another."


"You consciously retract your will by concentrating your mind upon the thing which you know I wish to accomplish. Gradually while we continue in this position your vibrations speed up or slow down until they acquire exactly the same frequency as my own. We are then in accord, and when your mind is liberated in the tank it is in a state which admits absorption into my body. And it is subject to my will because you have purposely attuned it to my peculiar frequency. Immediately after the transfer there will be a brief conflict, due to the instinctive desire of your will to obtain the ascendancy. But of course mine will gain the upper hand at once, since both wills will be in my frequency."

"You consciously pull back your will by focusing your mind on what I want to achieve. Gradually, as we stay in this position, your vibrations either speed up or slow down until they match my own frequency. At that point, we are in sync, and when your mind is freed in the tank, it's open to absorbing into my body. It's influenced by my will because you've intentionally aligned it with my specific frequency. Right after the transfer, there will be a brief struggle, stemming from your will's instinctive desire to take control. But naturally, mine will prevail immediately since both wills will be on my frequency."

Quest felt, rather than saw, a wall of alarm closing in on him. He tried to avert his eyes, to withdraw his hand from Clason's grasp. With a nostalgic pang in the pit of his stomach he suddenly realized that he could not do so. He had gone too far—farther than any man in his position had a right to go. Having deliberately weakened his will, it seemed now to have deserted him entirely. A prickling sensation coursed up his spine, his extended arm went numb, his hand trembled violently.

Quest felt, more than saw, a wall of alarm closing in on him. He tried to look away, to pull his hand out of Clason's grip. With a nostalgic ache in his stomach, he suddenly realized he couldn't do it. He had gone too far—farther than anyone in his position should have. Having intentionally weakened his will, it now seemed to have completely abandoned him. A tingling sensation raced up his spine, his outstretched arm went numb, and his hand shook violently.

"Splendid!" said Clason, suddenly releasing both eye and hand. "Just as I foresaw, you will be able to attune yourself to my vibration-frequency with hardly an effort. Now please remain seated; I'll be back in a moment."

"Awesome!" said Clason, quickly letting go of both his gaze and his grip. "Just as I predicted, you’ll easily connect with my vibe. Now, please stay seated; I’ll be back in a moment."


For a second after the door closed, Quest remained slumped in his chair. Then he was on his feet, shaking himself like a wet dog to free himself from the spell under which he had fallen. Something about Clason attracted and at the same time repelled him, fraying his nerves like an irritant drug and confusing his mind at the moment when he needed the full alertness of every faculty.

For a moment after the door shut, Quest stayed slumped in his chair. Then he jumped up, shaking himself like a wet dog to shake off the trance he had fallen under. There was something about Clason that both drew him in and pushed him away, wearing on his nerves like an irritating drug and clouding his mind just when he needed to be completely alert.

Invisible light—disembodied minds—will vibrations! Nothing there to get hold of. Were these things real or imaginary? Was Keane Clason a great inventor, or a madman? Would Philip prove to be a real or an imaginary scoundrel? Should he summon help, or go on alone?

Invisible light—disembodied minds—will vibrations! Nothing there to grab onto. Were these things real or just in our heads? Was Keane Clason a brilliant inventor or a crazy person? Would Philip turn out to be a real scoundrel or just a figment of imagination? Should he call for help, or go on by himself?

Professional pride said: wait, don't be an alarmist! With his knuckles Quest tapped the table, half expecting it to melt under his fingers. The feeling and sound of the contact gave him a peculiar start. On the farther end of the table stood a letter-box—an invitation. From his pocket Quest snatched a slip of paper, and wrote:

Professional pride urged him: wait, don't panic! Quest tapped the table with his knuckles, half expecting it to melt under his touch. The sensation and sound of the impact startled him. At the far end of the table was a letterbox—an invitation. From his pocket, Quest pulled out a piece of paper and wrote:

6 stroke 4—9:45A—Hired. If no report in 48 hours, clamp down hard.

6 out of 4—9:45 AM—Hired. If there’s no update in 48 hours, take decisive action.

To address a stamped envelope and slip it in with the outgoing mail was the work of seconds. But he was none too quick. He had just dropped back into a lounging attitude when the door burst open and Clason flew into the room?

To address a stamped envelope and slip it in with the outgoing mail took only a few seconds. But he wasn't in a hurry. He had just settled back into a relaxed position when the door burst open and Clason rushed into the room.

"We must act instantly," hissed the inventor. "Philip plans to close the transaction within a day."

"We need to act now," the inventor said urgently. "Philip is planning to wrap up the deal in a day."

In spite of himself, Quest jumped upright in his chair. Clason tapped him on the shoulder reassuringly.

In spite of himself, Quest jumped up in his chair. Clason tapped him on the shoulder reassuringly.

"It's all right," he smiled, "I'm ready for him. We'll make our move this afternoon and beat him by eighteen hours.

"It's all good," he smiled, "I'm ready for him. We'll make our move this afternoon and beat him by eighteen hours."

"Let's see." He paused. "Oh! yes. I was about to explain to you that as soon as the will of the Agent enters the body of his Control, the latter can again transfer it into the body of still another person.

"Let’s see." He paused. "Oh! Yes. I was about to explain that as soon as the Agent's will enters the body of his Control, that Control can transfer it into another person's body again."

"Now you understand why I advertised for a man of exceptional character? As my Agent, I want you to enter the body of Philip, and your will must be strong enough to conquer his in the battle for mastery which will begin the instant you intrude into his body. You will still be under my control, but your will must be strong enough on its own merits to overcome his. I can direct you, but your strength must be your own. That's clear, isn't it?"

"Now you see why I was looking for a man of exceptional character? As my Agent, I need you to take over the body of Philip, and your will has to be powerful enough to triumph over his in the struggle for control that will start as soon as you enter his body. You'll still be under my influence, but your will needs to be strong enough on its own to beat his. I can guide you, but your strength has to come from you. That makes sense, right?"


"I think so," said Quest slowly. "But what becomes of me after you have frustrated Philip's plot?"

"I think so," Quest said slowly. "But what happens to me after you’ve messed up Philip's plan?"

"That's the easy part of the process," smiled Clason; "but naturally you feel some anxiety about it. I simply withdraw your will from Philip, return it to your own body, and pay you a reward of ten thousand dollars."

"That's the easy part of the process," Clason smiled; "but of course you feel some anxiety about it. I just take your will away from Philip, return it to your own body, and give you a reward of ten thousand dollars."

"You're sure you can?"

"Are you sure you can?"

"Perfectly. I have merely to touch Philip's hand to recapture your will. Then I immerse myself in the tank with the switch at plus. The osmotic action will extract both wills momentarily from my body. But the presence of two bodies and two wills in the solution together forces a balance, and each will seeks out and enters its own body. Then you and I climb out of the tank exactly as we are this minute."

"Perfectly. I just need to touch Philip's hand to regain your will. Then I get into the tank with the switch set to plus. The osmotic action will temporarily pull both wills from my body. But with two bodies and two wills in the solution, it creates a balance, and each will finds and goes back to its own body. Then you and I will climb out of the tank exactly as we are right now."

"If it weren't for my belief that anything is possible," Quest shook his head, "I'd say that your claims for this invention were ridiculous."

"If I didn't believe that anything is possible," Quest shook his head, "I'd say your claims about this invention are ridiculous."

"And you couldn't be blamed," admitted Clason readily. "This toy of a model is hardly convincing. But come along with me and I'll show you how the Liberator looks in actual operation."

"And you can't be blamed," Clason quickly admitted. "This toy model is barely convincing. But come with me, and I'll show you how the Liberator looks in real operation."


The office rug concealed a trap door which gave upon a spiral stair. Below, Clason unlocked another door and led the way through a narrow and tremendously long passage lighted at intervals by small electric bulbs. Presently another door yielded to the inventor's deft touch and closed behind them with a portentous chug. Here the darkness was so utter and intense that Quest imagined he could feel the weight of it on his shoulders. From the slope of the passageway and the muffled beat of machinery that had come to his ears on the way along, he guessed that he was below ground in some chamber at the rear of the factory.

The office rug hid a trapdoor that led to a spiral staircase. Below, Clason unlocked another door and guided the way through a narrow, extremely long hallway lit at intervals by small electric bulbs. Soon, another door responded to the inventor's skilled touch and closed behind them with a heavy thud. Here, the darkness was so complete and intense that Quest felt as if he could sense its weight on his shoulders. From the slope of the passage and the muffled sound of machinery he had heard along the way, he figured he was underground in some chamber at the back of the factory.

He gave a low exclamation as Clason switched on the toplight. No wonder the darkness had seemed of almost supernatural quality! Even the hard white glare of the daylight arc was grisly. Its rays rebounded from the liquids of the great circular tank in a blinding dazzle of color, while the dull black walls and ceiling were so perfectly absorptive that beyond arm's length they became to all effects invisible. Even the ledge on which he stood—the shoulder of the vat—gave Quest the feeling that to move would be to step off into a bottomless pit.

He let out a low sound as Clason turned on the overhead light. No wonder the darkness felt almost otherworldly! Even the harsh white light from the daylight arc was unsettling. Its beams reflected off the liquids in the large circular tank in a blinding burst of color, while the dull black walls and ceiling absorbed light so completely that they became essentially invisible beyond arm's length. Even the ledge he stood on—the edge of the vat—made Quest feel like moving would mean stepping off into an endless void.

But Clason took his attention at once, pointing here and there in his quick, nervous way to indicate how faithfully the Liberator had been reproduced from the model. In all respects the arrangements were the same, with the addition that here a long plank like a spring-board extended out from a wall-mount as far as the central compartment of the tank, and that from its end a narrow ladder hung down to the surface of the Chartreuse liquid. A double-throw switch fixed to the wall above the base of the plank was evidently the source of electrolytic control.

But Clason immediately grabbed his attention, quickly gesturing to show how accurately the Liberator had been replicated from the model. Everything was arranged the same way, except here a long plank, like a springboard, extended from a wall mount to the central compartment of the tank, and at its end a narrow ladder hung down to the surface of the Chartreuse liquid. A double-throw switch mounted on the wall above the base of the plank was clearly the source of the electrolytic control.

"When you throw the switch to plus," said Clason, pointing to the chalk-marked sign above, "you produce the violent electrolytic action needed to bring about a liberation. All the rest of the time it should be closed at minus, in order to maintain the anti-action which I explained to you.

"When you flip the switch to plus," Clason said, pointing to the chalk-marked sign above, "you create the intense electrolytic reaction that’s necessary for a release. The rest of the time it should be set to minus to keep the anti-action I explained to you."

"Now let's rehearse, so that when the time for the real performance arrives we can be sure of running it off without a hitch."

"Now let's practice, so that when it's time for the real performance, we can make sure everything goes smoothly."

"All right, sir," nodded Quest, so dazed by the glittering light that he was hardly conscious of what he said.

"Okay, sir," nodded Quest, so overwhelmed by the bright light that he barely registered what he was saying.


"First," said Clason, running lightly up the steps to the plank, "you walk out to the end, like this, and start down the ladder. Then you lower yourself into the tank. The liquid is at body temperature; it's neither strongly acid nor caustic; it will cause you no injury or discomfort whatever.

"First," Clason said, lightly jogging up the steps to the plank, "you walk out to the end, like this, and start down the ladder. Then you lower yourself into the tank. The liquid is at body temperature; it’s not strongly acidic or caustic; it won’t harm you or cause any discomfort."

"Meanwhile I keep in contact with your hand until the instant that you become submerged. Now your mind is in me, see?—ready for transfer into Philip, where it will act as my Agent. That's how simple it is! Come on up and we'll go through the motions."

"Meanwhile, I’ll stay in touch with your hand until the moment you become submerged. Now your mind is in me, you see?—ready to be transferred into Philip, where it will act as my Agent. It's that simple! Come on up and we'll go through the motions."

Quest experienced a shiver as he mounted the bridge. Annoyed with himself, he shrugged the feeling off. There was no risk here. Moreover, it was a part of his daily work to take chances; he had done so a hundred times without hesitation. Now he moved all the more quickly, as if to belie the squeamishness that possessed him in spite of himself.

Quest felt a shiver as he stepped onto the bridge. Frustrated with himself, he shook off the feeling. There was no danger here. Besides, taking risks was part of his daily job; he had done it a hundred times without a second thought. Now he hurried even more, as if to prove wrong the unease that gripped him despite himself.

Swinging past Clason on the plank, he lowered himself without a pause to the bottom rung of the ladder, while the inventor, hanging head down, maintained contact with him.

Swinging past Clason on the plank, he dropped down smoothly to the bottom rung of the ladder, while the inventor, hanging upside down, kept in touch with him.

"No need to stay here," he said in sudden irritation. "I understand perfectly what I am to do."

"No need to hang around," he said, suddenly irritated. "I totally get what I need to do."

"I'm testing my own acrobatic ability," grunted Clason amiably. "Just a minute now."

"I'm testing my acrobatic skills," Clason said with a friendly grunt. "Just a second."

He wriggled as if trying to adjust himself to a better balance, but in reality to mask the motion of his free hand with which he reached up and pressed a button in the side of the plank. Instantly the structure, pivoting downward on its wall-socket, plunged Quest to his waist in the osmotic solution.

He squirmed like he was trying to find a better balance, but really he was just hiding the movement of his free hand as he reached up and pressed a button on the side of the panel. Instantly, the structure pivoted down on its wall socket, dropping Quest into the osmotic solution up to his waist.

"For God's sake get out of the way!" he shouted, trying to wrench his hand out of Clason's sinewy grip. "Let go, I tell you!"

"For heaven's sake, get out of the way!" he yelled, trying to pull his hand free from Clason's strong hold. "Let go, I’m telling you!"

But Clason clung like a leech, his teeth gritted under the strain. Again the plank lurched downward, and with a violent splash Quest vanished below the surface.

But Clason clung on tight, his teeth clenched with effort. Once more, the plank tipped downwards, and with a huge splash, Quest disappeared beneath the surface.

Quick as a cat, Clason scrambled up the ladder and back to the base of the plank, where he erased and interchanged the chalk-marked signs with which he had misled Quest. Then with a sinister twist of a smile he threw the switch to minus, and turned to watch as the plank slowly righted itself and the vacant ladder came clear of the liquid.

Quick as a cat, Clason scrambled up the ladder and back to the base of the plank, where he erased and swapped the chalk-marked signs that he had used to mislead Quest. Then, with a sly smile, he flipped the switch to minus and turned to watch as the plank slowly straightened itself and the empty ladder came free of the liquid.

For some time he stood staring at the gleaming colored rings of his dissociation-vat like some witch over her cauldron, his lips working, his hands clasping and unclasping like the tentacles of some sub-sea monster. Then, as if the spell had suddenly broken, he turned on his heel and switched off the light. As he hastened down the passageway toward his office, the airlock sucked the door against its jamb with an ominous whistle.

For a while, he stood there, staring at the shiny colored rings of his dissociation-vat like a witch over her cauldron, his lips moving, his hands gripping and releasing like the tentacles of some underwater creature. Then, as if a spell had been broken, he abruptly turned on his heel and switched off the light. As he hurried down the hallway toward his office, the airlock pulled the door against its frame with a warning whistle.


In a twinkling, as Quest's shackled spirit writhed in its new housing, he knew that he was in bondage to a scoundrel. Formless and voiceless, he still fought madly for the freedom which the instinct of ten thousand generations made necessary to him.

In an instant, as Quest's trapped spirit struggled in its new form, he realized he was bound to a villain. Formless and voiceless, he continued to fight desperately for the freedom that the instinct of ten thousand generations deemed essential to him.

At the same time he was furious at himself for having been tricked like an innocent schoolboy. The plank socket, the button which had tripped the supporting spring, the fake rehearsal, the tuning of his will to that of Clason—step by step the whole cunning scheme unfolded itself to him now.

At the same time, he was really angry with himself for being fooled like a naive student. The plank socket, the button that had triggered the supporting spring, the fake rehearsal, the way he had aligned his will with Clason's—bit by bit, the entire clever plot became clear to him now.

But what could be the purpose behind this villainy? Only one answer seemed possible. Keane must be the one bent on selling the Death Projector, Philip the one who wished to frustrate the fiendish transaction! And Quest of the Secret Service—he was to be the tool to force the sale.

But what could be the reason behind this wrongdoing? Only one answer seemed likely. Keane must be the one intent on selling the Death Projector, and Philip was the one trying to stop the evil deal! And Quest of the Secret Service—he was supposed to be the instrument to force the sale.

With the soundless scream of rage Quest's will hurled itself against Keane's. The two met like infuriated bulls, and for an instant too brief to be pictured as a lapse of time they poised immovable. But two wills can not exist on equal terms in a single body, and in this case the vibration of both was that of Clason. Quest had challenged the Master Will. He could do no more. It hurled him back, crushed him like foam, compressed him to the proportions of an atom in the background of his consciousness. So brief and unequal was the conflict that in the next breath Clason had all but forgotten the presence of the stolen will within him. When he was ready to use his Agent, that would be time enough to summon him!

With a silent scream of anger, Quest's will crashed against Keane's. The two clashed like enraged bulls, and for a moment too brief to be remembered as time, they remained still. But two wills can't coexist on equal terms in one body, and in this case, both vibrated with Clason's essence. Quest had challenged the Master Will. He couldn't do anything more. It pushed him back, crushed him like foam, and reduced him to the size of an atom in the depth of his consciousness. The conflict was so brief and unequal that in the next breath, Clason had nearly forgotten the presence of the stolen will within him. When he was ready to call on his Agent, that would be the right time to bring him forward!

Despite this suppression, Quest began to see dimly through strange eyes, and to hear vaguely with ears that were not his own. Feelers, tentacles, some intangible kind of conduits carried thought impulses to him from the Master Will. He received these impressions vividly, but those which he gave off in return were so weak, due to the subjection of his will, that Clason was entirely unconscious of any response. Quest was not enough of a scientist to be astonished at the ability of a disembodied mind to experience sense impressions in the body of another. He was only glad that the darkness and silence were growing less. Very, very slowly he was awakening to a new kind of consciousness—the consciousness of another person's Self. He hated and loathed that Self, yet it was better than the awful blankness that had gone before.

Despite this suppression, Quest started to see dimly through unfamiliar eyes and hear vaguely with ears that weren't his own. Feelers, tentacles, some intangible kinds of conduits carried thought impulses to him from the Master Will. He received these impressions vividly, but the ones he sent back were so weak, due to the domination of his will, that Clason was completely unaware of any response. Quest wasn't enough of a scientist to be shocked by the ability of a disembodied mind to experience sensory impressions in someone else's body. He was just relieved that the darkness and silence were fading. Very, very slowly, he was waking up to a new kind of consciousness—the consciousness of another person's Self. He hated and loathed that Self, yet it was better than the terrible emptiness that had come before.


Suddenly, as light grew brighter and sound more clear and definite, a new element entered—the element of hope. At first it was feeble: its only suggestion was that sometime, somehow, he might escape this prison. But it was like water to a parched plant. It caused his will to expand, to extend its feelers, to press up a little more bravely against the crushing pile of the Master Will.

Suddenly, as the light got brighter and the sound became clearer and more defined, a new element emerged—the element of hope. At first, it was weak: its only suggestion was that, at some point, in some way, he might be able to escape this prison. But it was like water to a thirsty plant. It made his will grow, reach out, and push a little more bravely against the overwhelming force of the Master Will.

Now another surprise sprang upon him. He was moving! That is, Clason's body was moving in some kind of a conveyance, which was threading its way through crowded streets. Stores, buildings, buses, people—Quest remembered them all distantly as things he had known thousands of years ago. The driver turned his head, and his profile seemed vaguely familiar.

Now another surprise hit him. He was moving! I mean, Clason's body was in some kind of vehicle, navigating through busy streets. Shops, buildings, buses, people—Quest vaguely recalled them as things he had known thousands of years ago. The driver turned his head, and his profile looked somewhat familiar.

Now a rush of foreign thoughts drowned out his own. They were a sort of overflow from the mind of Clason. They thronged along the conduits that bound the two wills together, but only Quest was conscious of the movement.

Now a flood of foreign thoughts overwhelmed his own. They were kind of an overflow from Clason's mind. They surged along the pathways that connected their two wills, but only Quest was aware of the movement.

Keane's mind was on his brother Philip: that much was particularly clear. And there was something about a telephone call. Yes, Keane had telephoned to the police, disguising his voice, refusing to divulge his name. He had said that a man by the name of Philip Clason was in trouble and had told them where to find him. Then the police had telephoned the factory, and Keane had pretended astonishment and alarm at the news. That's why he was here now—he was on the way to confer with the police. And he was chuckling—chuckling because he had fooled Quest and the police, and because now the hundred million dollars was almost in his grasp.

Keane was thinking about his brother Philip, and that was obvious. There was also something about a phone call. Yes, Keane had called the police, masking his voice and refusing to reveal his name. He had mentioned that a man named Philip Clason was in trouble and pointed them to where they could find him. Then the police had called the factory, and Keane had acted surprised and alarmed at the news. That’s why he was here now—he was on his way to meet with the police. And he was chuckling—laughing because he had outsmarted Quest and the police, and now the hundred million dollars was nearly within his reach.

Cutting in close, the car turned a corner and drew up before one of a row of loft buildings in a section of the city which Quest failed to recognize. As Clason stepped to the sidewalk, Quest was more painfully aware than ever of his powerlessness to influence by so much as the twitch of a muscle the behavior of this hostile body in which he had permitted himself to be trapped. In his weakness he felt himself shrinking, contracting almost to nothingness under the careless pressure of the Master Will.

Cutting in tight, the car turned a corner and pulled up in front of one of a line of loft buildings in a part of the city that Quest didn’t recognize. As Clason stepped onto the sidewalk, Quest felt more acutely than ever his inability to influence, even by the slightest movement, the actions of this unfriendly body that he had allowed himself to get stuck in. In his weakness, he felt himself shrinking, almost becoming nothing under the indifferent weight of the Master Will.


Clason glanced casually at his watch, and three men converged toward him from as many directions. There was nothing to distinguish them from anyone else in the street, but along the conduits it came to Quest that they were detectives and that they were there by appointment with Keane Clason.

Clason glanced at his watch casually, and three men approached him from different directions. They looked like anyone else on the street, but it occurred to Quest that they were detectives and that they were there by appointment with Keane Clason.

"What floor?" asked the latter, with an excitement which Quest felt instantly was pure pretense. "Are you sure they haven't spirited him away?"

"What floor?" asked the latter, with an excitement that Quest instantly recognized was just an act. "Are you sure they haven't whisked him away?"

"Don't worry," replied the leader of the detectives. "The alley and roof are covered. We'll take care of the rest ourselves."

"Don't worry," said the detective leader. "The alley and roof are taken care of. We'll handle the rest ourselves."

On tiptoe they climbed three long flights of stairs in the half-light. Clason held back as if in fear. He was a good actor, and Quest felt the shrinking and hesitation of his body as he crouched and slunk along in the wake of the detectives, pretending terror at what was about to happen, though he knew—and Quest knew he knew—that there would be no resistance up there—that Philip would be found alone exactly as he had been left by Keane's hired thugs.

On tiptoe, they climbed three long flights of stairs in the dim light. Clason hung back as if he were scared. He was a good actor, and Quest could sense his body's shrinking and hesitation as he crouched and slunk along behind the detectives, pretending to be frightened about what was going to happen, even though he knew—and Quest knew he knew—that there would be no resistance up there—that Philip would be found alone just like he had been left by Keane's hired thugs.

On the top landing Burke, the leader, paused to count the doors from front to rear.

On the top landing, Burke, the leader, stopped to count the doors from front to back.

"This is it," he whispered to the bull-necked fellow just behind him.

"This is it," he whispered to the stocky guy just behind him.

The other nodded, and crouched back against the opposite wall while his companions placed themselves in position to cross-fire into the room the moment the door gave way.

The other guy nodded and crouched back against the opposite wall while his teammates got ready to cross-fire into the room as soon as the door opened.


Quest longed for the power to kick his hypocrite of a master as he still held back, cowering on the stairs, playing his fake to the limit. Then the door flew in with a splintering shriek under the charge of the human battering ram, and across it hurtled the other two detectives in a cloud of ancient dust.

Quest wished he could kick his hypocrite of a master while he cowered on the stairs, pretending to be something he wasn't. Then the door burst open with a splintering scream as the human battering ram charged in, and the other two detectives stumbled through in a cloud of old dust.

"Here he is!" someone shouted.

"Here he is!" someone yelled.

"Phil! Phil!" Keane Clason's voice fairly quavered with sham emotion as he ran into the room and threw himself at a man tightly bound to an upholstered chair, which in turn was wedged in among other articles of stored furniture.

"Phil! Phil!" Keane Clason's voice trembled with fake emotion as he ran into the room and threw himself at a man tightly tied to an upholstered chair, which was jammed in among other pieces of stored furniture.

But Philip was too securely gagged to reply, and as Burke slashed the ropes from across his chest he dropped forward in a state of collapse. Stretched on a couch, he soon gave signs of response as a brisk massage began to restore the circulation to his cramped limbs. Suddenly he sat up and thrust his rescuers aside.

But Philip was too tightly gagged to respond, and as Burke cut the ropes from across his chest, he fell forward in a complete slump. Lying on a couch, he soon started to show signs of movement as a vigorous massage helped get the blood flowing back into his stiff limbs. Suddenly, he sat up and pushed his rescuers away.

"What time is it?" he demanded with an air of alarm.

"What time is it?" he asked, sounding alarmed.

"One o'clock," replied Keane before anyone else could answer, patting his brother affectionately on the shoulder while within him Quest writhed with indignation. "By Jove! Phil, it's wonderful that we got to you in time. Really, how—you're not injured?"

"One o'clock," Keane replied before anyone else could speak, affectionately patting his brother on the shoulder while Quest seethed with anger inside. "Wow! Phil, it's amazing that we reached you in time. Seriously, how—you're not hurt?"

"No," grunted Philip, "just lamed up. I'll be as fit as ever by to-morrow."

"No," Philip grunted, "just injured a bit. I'll be back to normal by tomorrow."

"If you feel equal to it," suggested Burke, "I wish you'd tell me briefly how you arrived here. Do you know the motive behind this affair? Did you recognize any of the body-snatchers?"

"If you think you can handle it," suggested Burke, "I'd like you to briefly explain how you got here. Do you know the reason behind this situation? Did you recognize any of the grave robbers?"


Philip frowned and shook his head.

Philip frowned and shook his head.

"Yesterday noon," he said slowly, "I took the eight-passenger Airline Express to Cleveland on business. There were three other passengers in the cabin—two men and a woman. Right away I got out a correspondence file and was running over some letters. The next thing I knew I was approaching the ground in the strangest state of mind I ever experienced. My head was splitting, and everything looked unreal to me. Seemed as if I was coming down on some new planet."

"Yesterday at noon," he said slowly, "I took the eight-passenger Airline Express to Cleveland for work. There were three other people in the cabin—two men and a woman. Right away, I pulled out a file of correspondence and started going through some letters. The next thing I knew, I was coming in for a landing in the weirdest state of mind I've ever felt. My head was pounding, and everything looked unreal to me. It felt like I was landing on some new planet."

"You mean the ship was gliding down to land?"

"You're saying the ship was coming in to land?"

"No, no. I was dangling from a parachute.... By the way, where am I now?"

"No, no. I was hanging from a parachute.... By the way, where am I right now?"

"In a Munson Avenue loft."

"In a Munson Avenue apartment."

"In Chicago?"

"In Chicago?"

Burke nodded.

Burke agreed.

"I guessed as much," frowned Philip. "You see, I came down in a field, and then before I could free myself from my trappings I was pounced on—trussed up and blindfolded—by a gang of men. I knew they had taken me a long distance by automobile, but I saw nothing more until they tore the blindfold from my eyes when they left me here."

"I figured as much," Philip said with a frown. "I landed in a field, and before I could get myself untangled from my restraints, a group of guys jumped me—tied me up and blindfolded me. I knew they drove me a long way in a car, but I couldn't see anything else until they ripped the blindfold off when they dropped me off here."

"And they were all strangers to you?"

"And they were all strangers to you?"

"Yes—those that I saw."

"Yeah—those that I saw."

"Isn't this enough for just now, Burke?" interrupted Keane, and Quest received an impression of uneasiness that was not apparent in the inventor's tone. "After a good rest he's sure to recall things that escape him now."

"Isn't this enough for now, Burke?" interrupted Keane, and Quest felt a sense of unease that wasn't obvious in the inventor's voice. "After a good rest, he'll definitely remember things that are slipping his mind right now."

"Just one minute," nodded the detective, turning back to Philip. "Can you think of no plausible reason for this attack? Is there no one who might possibly benefit by putting you temporarily out of the way?"

"Just one minute," the detective said, turning back to Philip. "Can you think of any good reason for this attack? Is there anyone who might benefit from keeping you out of the picture for a while?"

Philip gave a frightened start. Then he was on his feet, clutching at his brother's arm.

Philip jumped in fright. Then he quickly got to his feet, grabbing his brother's arm.

"Keane!" he pleaded, "Keane! What's happened? I know, I know! It's the Projector."

"Keane!" he urged, "Keane! What’s going on? I get it, I get it! It’s the Projector."

"Water!" roared Keane, and Quest felt the panic that coursed through him as he tried to drown out his brother. "Somebody bring water! He needs it!"

"Water!" shouted Keane, and Quest felt the panic rising in him as he tried to ignore his brother. "Someone get water! He needs it!"

At the same time he snatched up Philip's hand in a grip of steel. Instantly the latter's wild eyes became calm, the flush passed from his relaxing face, and he slumped down weakly on the couch.

At the same time, he grabbed Philip's hand with a firm grip. Instantly, Philip's wild eyes turned calm, the color faded from his relaxing face, and he slumped down weakly on the couch.


In that fleeting moment Quest surged into the body of Philip and confronted his will with a fierce and triumphant ardor. For now his will would have command of a body with which to fight his fiend of a Control.

In that brief moment, Quest surged into Philip's body and faced his will with a strong and victorious passion. Now his will would control a body to fight against his terrible Control.

With a sensation of contempt he met Philip's resistance and buffeted him ruthlessly backward, crushed down and compressed his feebly struggling will. And as Philip yielded, Quest felt his own will expanding to normal, taking possession of the borrowed body with hungry greed, and flashing from its faded eyes the spark of youth.

With a feeling of contempt, he faced Philip's resistance and pushed him back without mercy, overpowering and suppressing his weakly resisting will. As Philip gave in, Quest felt his own will returning to normal, taking control of the borrowed body with eager desire, and igniting a spark of youth in its dull eyes.

Burke stared in amazement at the kaleidoscopic rapidity of the changes in the rescued man's expression. Strange lights and shadows continued to flit across Philip's face as Quest's invasion of him proceeded, but with a diminishing frequency which soon assured Keane that his Agent was tightening his command.

Burke stared in astonishment at the rapid, colorful shifts in the rescued man's expression. Strange lights and shadows kept flickering across Philip's face as Quest took over, but with decreasing frequency, which quickly made Keane realize that his Agent was gaining control.

The younger of Burke's aides stood fascinated, his mouth agape. The other spoke guardedly to his superior:

The younger of Burke's aides stood in awe, his mouth hanging open. The other spoke carefully to his boss:

"Dope, eh!"

"Cool, huh!"

"Nah!" replied Burke, shrugging himself out of his trance. "Shock."

"Nah!" replied Burke, shaking himself out of his daze. "Shock."

The actual duration of the conflict in Philip was something less than three seconds. It would have been more brief if Quest had exerted himself to the utmost. But his sensations as he first surged into this new habitat under Keane's propulsion were so weird and unearthly that for the moment he was lost in the wonder of the experience. For that short time, therefore, Philip was able to fight back against the onrush of the invading will.

The actual duration of the conflict in Philip was just under three seconds. It could have been even shorter if Quest had pushed himself to the limit. However, the feelings he experienced as he first entered this new space under Keane's influence were so strange and otherworldly that he momentarily became lost in the awe of it all. For that brief moment, Philip was able to resist the overwhelming force of the invading will.

In the next second Quest became conscious of the resistance. Urged on by his Control, he must push Philip back and quell him; but his sympathy for his opponent and his hatred of Keane roused him to sudden revolt. He wanted to disobey the Master Will, retreat, leave Philip in command of himself. But he could only go on, unwillingly thrusting back Philip's will despite the indescribable torment and confusion in his own. Then, with the feeling that he was ten times worse than the most inhuman ghoul, he took full possession of his borrowed body.

In the next moment, Quest became aware of the resistance. Driven by his Control, he had to push Philip back and silence him; yet his sympathy for his opponent and his hatred for Keane sparked a sudden rebellion within him. He wanted to defy the Master Will, pull back, and let Philip be in charge of himself. But he could only continue, reluctantly pushing back Philip's will despite the overwhelming pain and confusion in his own. Then, feeling like he was worse than the most inhuman monster, he fully took over his borrowed body.

"I'll take him home now," said Keane composedly to Burke. "As you see, he needs a little extra sleep. Meanwhile, if you have any occasion to call me, I will be at the factory."

"I'll take him home now," Keane said calmly to Burke. "As you can see, he needs a bit more sleep. In the meantime, if you need to reach me, I'll be at the factory."


To the youthful mind of the Agent, used to the lightness of an athletic physique, the body in which it moved down the stairs to the limousine seemed strangely heavy and awkward.

To the young mind of the Agent, accustomed to the ease of an athletic body, the body he moved down the stairs to the limousine felt oddly heavy and clumsy.

"I'm badly done up, Keane," he said with Philip's lips as the car got under way.

"I'm in really bad shape, Keane," he said with Philip's lips as the car started moving.

"Bah!" snorted Keane, "you've had a scare, that's all. Go to bed when you get home and sleep till nine this evening. At ten a man named Dr. Nukharin will call for you. He will drive you to a garage, leave the car, and transfer to another one a few blocks away.

"Bah!" snorted Keane, "you just got a scare, that's all. Go home, get some sleep until nine tonight. At ten, a guy named Dr. Nukharin will pick you up. He'll drive you to a garage, drop off the car, and switch to another one a few blocks away."

"Out near Marbleton you will find an airplane staked in an open field. Nukharin is a capable pilot. He will fly back southeast along the lakeshore to the meeting place. You should arrive about twelve-thirty. The test is set for one o'clock."

"Out near Marbleton, you’ll find a plane parked in an open field. Nukharin is a skilled pilot. He will fly back southeast along the lakeshore to the meeting spot. You should get there around twelve-thirty. The test is scheduled for one o'clock."

Quest listened in a state of abject rage. Lacking the power to resist his Control, he could only boil away in Philip's body like a wild creature hemmed in by bars of steel.

Quest listened in a state of complete rage. Without the ability to resist his Control, he could only simmer inside Philip's body like a wild animal trapped by steel bars.

"Bring with you," continued Keane venomously, "the set of papers that you took from the safe in my office. Hold the other set in readiness to deliver to Nukharin to-morrow, after he has studied the results of the test and has notified Paris to release a hundred million dollars in cash for delivery at your Loop office at 3 p. m."

"Bring with you," Keane continued with anger, "the papers you took from the safe in my office. Keep the other set ready to give to Nukharin tomorrow, after he’s gone over the test results and informed Paris to release a hundred million dollars in cash for delivery at your Loop office at 3 p.m."

The murderous greed of the man maddened Quest. He tried to revolt, his will squirming like a physical thing, threshing the ether like a wounded shark in the sea. For a moment he felt that he was about to burst the bonds that his demon of a Control had woven around him. So violently did he resist that the immured and sporelike will of Philip forged up fitfully out of the blackness and joined his in the hopeless struggle. But along the attenuated conduits that still chained Quest to the Master Will Keane caught the impulse of the mutiny, and his eyes darted flame as he countered with a will-shock that paralyzed his unruly Agent.

The man's murderous greed drove Quest crazy. He tried to break free, his will writhing like a physical thing, thrashing through the air like a wounded shark in the ocean. For a moment, he felt like he was about to break the chains that his controlling demon had wrapped around him. He fought back so fiercely that the trapped and dormant will of Philip flickered up from the darkness and joined him in the futile struggle. But through the thin connections that still chained Quest to the Master Will, Keane sensed the uprising and his eyes flared with intensity as he retaliated with a shock of will that paralyzed his rebellious agent.

"Listen! you whimpering dog," he snarled. "Think as I tell you—and nothing more! You are going to apologize to Dr. Nukharin for your previous unwillingness to sell the Projector. You are going to tell him that I am at fault—that I held out—but that you found a way to force my compliance. You understand?"

"Listen up, you whining dog," he snapped. "Think what I tell you—and nothing else! You’re going to apologize to Dr. Nukharin for not wanting to sell the Projector before. You’re going to say that it’s my fault—that I refused—but that you found a way to make me go along with it. Got it?"

Quest could find no words. With Philip's head he nodded meekly. Just then the car stopped and the chauffeur threw open the door.

Quest found himself speechless. He nodded gently with Philip's head. Just then, the car came to a stop, and the chauffeur opened the door.


Dr. Nukharin flew high despite the masses of cumulus cloud which frequently reduced visibility to zero. He had merely to follow the rim of the lake to his destination, and an occasional glimpse of the water was sufficient to hold him on his course.

Dr. Nukharin flew high even though thick cumulus clouds often made it impossible to see anything. He just needed to keep the lake's edge in sight to reach his destination, and seeing the water every now and then was enough to keep him on track.

In the back seat hunched Philip, his body crumbling under the weight of Quest's despair. For hours the latter had gone on vaguely, hoping somehow to thwart this horrible transaction that was rushing the world to its doom, thinking he might grow strong enough to wrench himself free and so liberate Philip from the dominance of his conscienceless brother. Even though such a move should leave his own will forever separate from his body, he was ready and anxious to make the sacrifice.

In the back seat, Philip slumped, his body breaking under the weight of Quest's despair. For hours, Quest had rambled on, hoping to somehow stop this terrible situation that was pushing the world towards disaster, thinking he might become strong enough to break free and free Philip from the control of his heartless brother. Even though doing so would mean his own will would be forever separated from his body, he was willing and eager to make that sacrifice.

Suddenly the crash of the motor ceased and Nukharin banked the ship up in a spiral glide. Quest had never been in the air before, and the long whirl down into the darkness on this devil's errand was to him as eery as a ride to perdition in a white-hot projectile.

Suddenly, the engine noise stopped, and Nukharin tilted the ship up in a spiral descent. Quest had never flown before, and the lengthy spiral down into the darkness on this risky mission felt to him as eerie as a ride to hell in a blazing projectile.

His mind seemed to trail out in a great nebular helix behind the descending ship. He felt that he had suddenly crossed some cosmic meridian into a new plane of existence, where he was changed to a gas, yet continued capable of thought. But even here his obsession remained the same. Keane Clason—trickster, traitor, arch-criminal—must be destroyed!

His mind felt like it was stretched out in a huge spiraling cloud behind the descending ship. He sensed that he had suddenly crossed some cosmic boundary into a new level of existence, where he had transformed into gas but was still able to think. Yet even in this state, his obsession remained unchanged. Keane Clason—trickster, traitor, arch-criminal—had to be destroyed!

"I'll get him!" vowed Quest in words that were no less real for being soundless. "I'll trail him to the end of space and bring him to account!"

"I'll get him!" vowed Quest in words that were just as real even without sound. "I'll follow him to the edge of the universe and make him face the consequences!"


Then wheels touched earth and the cold, bare facts of his destiny rushed in on him with redoubled force. He felt the nearness of his Control seconds before he perceived him through the eyes of Philip. With a sensation like a stab he realized that now he must speak, play his part, be any bloodless hypocrite that Keane Clason chose to make him. The silent order surged down the conduits promptly enough; he responded as an automaton obeys the pressure of a button.

Then the wheels hit the ground, and the harsh reality of his fate hit him even harder. He sensed his Control's presence just moments before he saw him through Philip's eyes. With a jolt, he understood that he had to speak, play his role, and become whatever emotionless puppet Keane Clason wanted him to be. The unspoken command traveled through the channels quickly; he reacted like a robot responding to a push of a button.

"Well, Doctor," chuckled Philip with a cunning leer, "here's the magic tower, just as I promised you. We'll run it up in a jiffy. This test is going to be so vivid and conclusive that not even a hard-headed skeptic like you can raise a question."

"Well, Doctor," Philip chuckled with a sly grin, "here’s the magic tower, just like I promised you. We’ll put it together in no time. This test is going to be so clear and definitive that not even a tough skeptic like you will have any doubts."

"You misunderstand me," returned Nukharin in an injured tone. "So far as I am concerned this procedure is only a formality, but it is none the less necessary. Suppose that I should spend a hundred million of my government's money and the purchase prove worthless? You may guess that my folly would cost me dear."

"You don't get me," Nukharin replied, sounding hurt. "For me, this process is just a formality, but it’s still essential. What if I spent a hundred million of my government's money and the purchase turned out to be worthless? You can imagine that my mistake would be very costly for me."

Keane Clason was waiting on the platform of a giant truck, the motor of which was idling. All the apparatus was in readiness except that the three demountable sections of the tower had yet to be run up into position.

Keane Clason was waiting on the platform of a huge truck, the engine of which was running. Everything was set up except that the three removable sections of the tower still needed to be lifted into position.

"One of the beauties of the D. P.," said Philip gleefully to the Doctor, while Keane smiled slyly to himself, "is that this pint-size dynamo provides all the current needed for the test. We pick the power for our radio right out of the air by means of a wave trap and mensurator invented by this bright little brother of mine," and he clapped Keane patronizingly on the back.

"One of the great things about the D. P.," Philip said happily to the Doctor, while Keane smirked to himself, "is that this small powerhouse supplies all the power we need for the test. We get the energy for our radio straight out of the air using a wave trap and mensurator created by this clever little brother of mine," and he patted Keane condescendingly on the back.

"Yes, ah—Dr. Nukharin," ventured Keane timidly, and at that moment Quest experienced the raging red hatred that causes men to murder. "Philip has promised me that you will employ this device only as a threat to hold the ambitions of the larger powers in check."

"Yes, um—Dr. Nukharin," Keane said hesitantly, and at that moment, Quest felt the intense anger that drives people to commit murder. "Philip has assured me that you'll use this device only as a threat to keep the ambitions of the bigger powers in line."

"Of course, of course!" replied the Doctor heartily. "But now let's have the test. Even at night I'm not too fond of these open-air performances."

"Of course, of course!" the Doctor replied enthusiastically. "But now let's do the test. I'm not too keen on these outdoor performances, even at night."


The height of the tower as they ran the upper sections into place was forty feet. When all connections had been inspected, first by Keane, then by Philip, the former led Nukharin aloft.

The height of the tower as they placed the top sections was forty feet. Once all the connections were checked, first by Keane and then by Philip, the former took Nukharin up.

As the climax of his plot approached, Keane's excitement bordered on a cataleptic state, hints of which came confusedly through the conduits to Quest. With a peculiar satisfaction he felt that Keane was suffering. The inventor's jaws became rigid, as though his blood had changed to liquid air and frozen him, and he had difficulty in controlling the movements of his arms.

As the peak of his story drew near, Keane's excitement was almost paralyzing, and signs of it were mixed signals coming through to Quest. He felt a strange satisfaction knowing that Keane was in distress. The inventor's jaws tightened, as if his blood had turned to liquid air and frozen him, making it hard for him to manage his arm movements.

Now he was afraid! Genuinely afraid, this time. Quest caught the impulse too clearly to doubt its meaning. This was no sham! Keane was doubting his own machine, fearing that in the crisis some element in the finely calculated mechanism might fail to operate, thus cheating him of the blood-money on which his heart was set. Then he was speaking, and even Nukharin noticed the tremor in his voice:

Now he was scared! Really scared, this time. Quest picked up on the feeling too clearly to question what it meant. This was no act! Keane was losing faith in his own machine, worrying that during the crucial moment, some part of the carefully designed mechanism might fail to work, robbing him of the blood-money he was fixated on. Then he started speaking, and even Nukharin noticed the shake in his voice:

"These nine tubes, which look like a row of gun barrels, are molded from silicon paste. Each shoots a beam of invisible light and a radio dart of precisely the same wave length. The destructive effect depends chiefly upon this exactness of synchronization."

"These nine tubes, which resemble a line of gun barrels, are made from silicon paste. Each one emits a beam of invisible light and a radio dart of exactly the same wavelength. The destructive effect relies primarily on this precise synchronization."

"A question occurs to me," said the Doctor: "will others be able to manipulate the machine as successfully as you can?"

"A question comes to mind," said the Doctor: "will others be able to operate the machine as effectively as you can?"

"It's fool-proof," chattered Keane, almost losing control of his voice, "absolutely fool-proof. Surely you have scientists in your country who can follow written directions! Nothing more is necessary."

"It's foolproof," Keane babbled, nearly losing control of his voice, "absolutely foolproof. Surely you have scientists in your country who can follow written instructions! Nothing else is needed."

"Very well," shrugged Nukharin. "I only want to be sure that no unforeseen difficulties may arise in an emergency."

"Alright," Nukharin shrugged. "I just want to make sure that no unexpected issues come up in an emergency."

"See this range-setter?" continued Keane. "The thread on the vertical shaft enables us not only to limit the range by angling the beams into the ground, but it can also be disengaged and the Projector revolved in a flat circle for maximum ranges."

"Check out this range-setter?" Keane continued. "The thread on the vertical shaft allows us not only to limit the range by tilting the beams into the ground, but it can also be disengaged, letting us rotate the Projector in a flat circle for maximum ranges."

"And is there no danger of the machine going wrong—of destroying itself and us?" suggested Nukharin.

"And isn't there a risk of the machine malfunctioning—of it destroying itself and us?" Nukharin suggested.

"None whatever, Doctor. There is no explosive force and no great electrical voltage involved. As long as we stand back of the muzzles we have nothing to fear.

"Not at all, Doctor. There’s no explosive force and no high electrical voltage involved. As long as we stay behind the muzzles, we have nothing to worry about."

"Now look. I have set the micrometer at three hundred yards, which will just about cover the stretch between ourselves and the lake. I will cut a swath for you—and every bush, every blade of grass, every insect in this swath will be withered to ash in the twinkling of an eye. The destruction will be absolute."

"Now listen. I’ve adjusted the micrometer to three hundred yards, which will cover the distance between us and the lake. I’ll create a path for you—and every bush, every blade of grass, every insect in this path will be turned to ash in the blink of an eye. The destruction will be complete."

"Please proceed," said Nukharin grimly.

"Go ahead," said Nukharin grimly.

Keane pulled a lever in its slot, then pressed it down into its lock as his projection battery swung lakeward at the desired angle. Then with one hand poised on another lever, he pressed an electric button.

Keane pulled a lever into place, then pushed it down into its lock as his projection battery tilted toward the lake at the right angle. With one hand ready on another lever, he pressed an electric button.

At the controls below, a bulb flashed on and off. The signal was superfluous, for already Quest had received his silent command from the Master Will. An icy dread fastened on him. He must obey the unspoken command; he had no will of his own with which to resist. The test would be a success; the Projector would be sold; the world would be turned into a shambles. And he, Owen Quest, would be the destroyer, the murderer, the weak fool who made this horror possible.

At the controls below, a light flashed on and off. The signal was unnecessary because Quest had already received his silent command from the Master Will. A chill of fear gripped him. He had to follow the unspoken order; he had no power of his own to resist. The test would succeed; the Projector would be sold; the world would be thrown into chaos. And he, Owen Quest, would be the one responsible for destruction, the murderer, the weak fool who made this nightmare possible.

All this flashed through the Agent's mind in the fraction of a second that it took him to extend Philip's hand, close the switch of the dynamo, and snap on the alternating lights in the housing over the tellurium filter.

All of this raced through the Agent's mind in the split second it took him to reach out for Philip's hand, flip the switch on the dynamo, and turn on the alternating lights above the tellurium filter.

For an interminable five seconds he waited, in a ferment of revolt which the paralysis of his will made it impossible to put into action. Then again the command pulsed within him, the signal bulb flashed, and he reversed his motions of the moment before.

For what felt like an endless five seconds, he waited, struggling with a rebellious feeling that his frozen will made impossible to act on. Then the command surged inside him again, the signal light flashed, and he reversed the actions he had just taken.

Cold sweat cascaded down Philip's face as Quest felt the ladder vibrating under descending feet. He longed for the power to hurl Keane Clason to the ground and turn the Projector upon him. But with an awful irony the Master Will forced him to his feet, and to speak in a tone that withered the manhood within him.

Cold sweat dripped down Philip's face as Quest felt the ladder shaking under the weight of descending feet. He desperately wished he could throw Keane Clason to the ground and aim the Projector at him. But in a cruel twist of fate, the Master Will compelled him to stand up and speak in a tone that drained his confidence.

"Come," said Philip in a triumphant tone to Nukharin, "and I will show you that Clason inventions perform as well as they sound."

"Come on," Philip said triumphantly to Nukharin, "and I’ll show you that Clason inventions work as well as they sound."

Flashlight in hand, he started toward the lake with Nukharin and his brother close behind him. Twenty paces, and the long meadow grass suddenly vanished from beneath their feet.

Flashlight in hand, he started toward the lake with Nukharin and his brother right behind him. After twenty paces, the tall meadow grass abruptly disappeared from under their feet.

"See that!" whispered Philip excitedly, waving the light from side to side to show the forty-foot swath that stretched away before them. "Not a trace of life left, not a blade of grass—nothing but dust!"

"Look at that!" Philip whispered excitedly, waving the light from side to side to highlight the forty-foot path that extended in front of them. "Not a sign of life, not a single blade of grass—just dust!"

The only response was a gurgling sound that issued from Nukharin's throat.

The only response was a gurgling noise that came from Nukharin's throat.

"Look!" Quest formed the word with Philip's lips under the urge of the Master Will. "Here was a tall bush. What do you see now? Just a teaspoonful of ash. When you examine the remains by daylight, you will find that even the root has disintegrated to a depth of two feet."

"Look!" Quest formed the word with Philip's lips under the influence of the Master Will. "Here was a tall bush. What do you see now? Just a teaspoon of ash. When you check the remains during the day, you’ll see that even the root has broken down to a depth of two feet."

"Enough of this," croaked Nukharin in horror. "The deal is closed."

"Enough of this," Nukharin said in shock. "The deal is done."

His face was convulsed with fear. Without another word he whirled about and fled toward his airplane. Philip gave a start as if to follow.

His face was twisted in fear. Without saying anything else, he turned around and ran toward his airplane. Philip flinched as if to follow.

"Halt! you slob," growled Keane, whose composure had returned with the successful outcome of the test. "I have use for your company, even though you are as great a coward as our Slavic friend."

"Halt! you slob," growled Keane, whose composure had returned with the successful outcome of the test. "I need your company, even though you’re as big a coward as our Slavic friend."

Coward! The epithet stung Quest like a flaming goad. One of the fine, intangible lines that bound him under the will of Keane Clason severed, and his own will exploded into action like a thunderbolt. With startling agility he whirled Philip about, the flashlight clubbed in his hand. But Keane was quicker still. A clip on the wrist sent the weapon flying. Then Philip reeled backward from a kick in the stomach, and his clutching hands beat the air as he sank unconscious in the dust.

Coward! The insult hit Quest like a burning prod. One of the delicate, invisible strings that kept him under Keane Clason's control broke, and his own will surged into action like a lightning bolt. With surprising speed, he spun Philip around, the flashlight gripped tightly in his hand. But Keane was even faster. A sharp strike to the wrist sent the weapon flying. Then Philip staggered back from a kick to the stomach, his flailing hands grasping at the air as he fell unconscious into the dirt.


With a violent tug, Quest lifted Philip's body to a sitting posture. The phone was ringing, and by the pull on the will-fibers he knew that Keane was at the other end of the wire. Philip's body was failing under the strain of the part it was forced to play, and the blow of the night before had further weakened it. Now he sat rocking his head painfully between his hands. But Quest lifted him to his feet by sheer will, and he staggered across the room.

With a hard pull, Quest lifted Philip's body into a sitting position. The phone was ringing, and from the tension in the will-fibers, he knew Keane was on the other end. Philip's body was collapsing under the pressure of the role it had to play, and the impact from the night before had made it even weaker. Now he was sitting there, painfully rocking his head between his hands. But Quest raised him to his feet with sheer will, and he stumbled across the room.

"Hello!", he said in a hoarse voice.

"Hey!", he said in a raspy voice.

"Get the hell out here to the factory!" rasped Keane, and the crash of the receiver emphasized the command.

"Get the hell out here to the factory!" Keane snapped, and the sound of the receiver slamming down underscored the command.

It was one o'clock as Philip whirled his sedan into Olmstead Avenue. At three, reflected Quest as the car scorched over the pavements, he must be at the downtown office to deliver the papers and receive the money.

It was one o'clock when Philip turned his sedan onto Olmstead Avenue. At three, Quest thought as the car sped over the pavement, he needed to be at the downtown office to drop off the papers and pick up the money.

Then he was face to face with Keane, reeling dizzily at the hatred that blazed from the latter's accusing eyes.

Then he was face to face with Keane, feeling dizzy from the hatred that burned in the latter's accusing eyes.

"Double-crossed me, eh!" The voice was a low snarl, and as he spoke Keane thumped the extra outspread on his desk. "But you're not going to get away with it—neither of you!"

"Double-crossed me, huh!" The voice was a low growl, and as he spoke, Keane slammed the extra spread on his desk. "But you’re not getting away with it—neither of you!"

Dismay, hope, dread, wonder robbed Quest of the power to speak. But he whirled around behind the desk with such unexpected violence that Keane staggered back in alarm. Then he was devouring the screaming headlines of the newspaper. Three seconds, like a slow exposure, and every word of the Record's great scoop was etched upon his mind as if with caustic:

Dismay, hope, dread, and wonder left Quest speechless. But he suddenly spun around the desk with such intensity that Keane stumbled backward in shock. Then he was absorbing the screaming headlines of the newspaper. Three seconds, like a slow-motion moment, and every word of the Record's major scoop was burned into his memory as if by acid:

DOOM LAUNCH ADRIFT ON LAKE

Physician Baffled by Condition of Five Bodies Found in Craft

Blighted Area on Shore Said to Have Bearing on Tragedy

THAW HARBOR, IND., June 6.—Five Chicago sportsmen, most of them prominent in business and society, perished in the early hours this morning while returning in the launch of A. Gaston Andrews from a weekend camping party near Hook Spit on the Michigan shore.

The boat was towed into this port at daybreak by the Interlake Tug Mordecai after being found adrift less than a mile off shore. According to Captain Goff of the Mordecai the death craft carried no lights and he barely avoided running her down. The weather along the Indiana shore was perfect throughout the night and there is nothing to indicate that the launch was in trouble at any time. The bodies are unmarked, and this little community is agog with rumors ranging all the way from murder and suicide to the supernatural.

Dr. J. M. Addis of Thaw Harbor, the first physician to examine the bodies, says that they appear to have suffered some violent electro-chemical action the nature of which cannot be determined at the moment. This statement is considered significant in view of the reported discovery ashore of a large blighted area almost directly opposite the point where the launch was found. Joseph Sleichert, a farmer who lives in that vicinity, reports that this patch of ground extending back from the lakeshore was completely stripped of vegetation overnight. He ascribes the damage to some unknown insect pest. Others say that the condition of the ground indicates that it has been burned at incinerator temperatures. Nothing is left of the soil but a blue powder.

DOOM LAUNCH ADRIFT ON LAKE

Doctor Confused by Condition of Five Bodies Found in Vehicle

Damaged area on the shore reportedly linked to tragedy

THAW HARBOR, IND., June 6.—Five sports fans from Chicago, many of whom are prominent in business and social circles, died early this morning while returning in A. Gaston Andrews' boat from a weekend camping trip near Hook Spit on the Michigan shore.

The boat was towed into this port at dawn by the Interlake Tug Mordecai after being found drifting less than a mile offshore. According to Captain Goff of the Mordecai, the ghost ship had no lights and he barely avoided running into it. The weather along the Indiana shore was perfect all night, and there was no indication that the launch was in distress at any time. The bodies are unnamed, and this small community is buzzing with rumors ranging from murder and suicide to the supernatural.

Dr. J. M. Addis from Thaw Harbor, the first doctor to examine the bodies, says they appear to have suffered some kind of violent electro-chemical reaction, but the exact cause cannot be determined at this time. This statement is seen as significant given the reported discovery of a large damaged area on land almost directly across from where the launch was found. Joseph Sleichert, a local farmer, reports that this patch of land, extending back from the lakeshore, was completely stripped of vegetation overnight. He believes the damage was caused by some unknown insect pest. Others contend that the condition of the ground suggests it has been burned at extremely high temperatures. All that remains of the soil is a blue powder.

Philip faced his brother with eyes that were dull with agony.

Philip looked at his brother with eyes that were lifeless from pain.

"You have made me a murderer!" Quest forced out the words in painful gasps.

"You've turned me into a murderer!" Quest choked out the words between painful gasps.

But Keane snapped back at him like a rabid dog.

But Keane snapped back at him like an aggressive dog.

"You did it—you did it yourself! You tampered with the Projector. You tried to spoil the test. You changed the range. You tried to kill me, and instead you killed these others. And you're going to pay—both of you. You hear me?—you're going to pay!"

"You did it—you did it all on your own! You messed with the Projector. You tried to ruin the test. You altered the range. You tried to kill me, and instead, you ended up killing these others. And you're going to pay—both of you. Do you hear me?—you're going to pay!"

His voice mounted the scale to a scream. It was a wail of unreasoning terror, of the dread of exposure, of the fear that he would fail to collect the fortune now so nearly in his grasp. The accident that had jarred his well-laid plans had unnerved him.

His voice rose into a scream. It was a cry of pure terror, of the fear of being exposed, of the worry that he would fail to grab the fortune that was now so close to him. The mishap that disrupted his carefully made plans had shaken him.


Frantically Quest strove to answer him, to explain his utter subjection, as Agent, to say that if he had possessed the will to oppose or trick him he would have turned him over to the police, or might even have killed him, at the very outset. But in his frenzy, Keane had so tightened his control that Quest was speechless. Now he tried to substitute gesture for words, but Philip was rooted to the spot like a statue; even his hands were immovable.

Frantically, Quest tried to respond to him, to explain his complete submission as an Agent, to say that if he had had the will to resist or deceive him, he would have handed him over to the police or might have even killed him right from the start. But in his rage, Keane had tightened his control to the point where Quest couldn't speak. Now he attempted to use gestures instead of words, but Philip was frozen in place like a statue; even his hands were unmoving.

He might have remained in this state indefinitely had not Keane's fears withdrawn his mind from his immediate surroundings. Momentarily he forgot Quest, Philip—everything but himself and his predicament. And in the instant that his vigilance relaxed, Quest's enslaved will experienced a sudden lease of strength and hope. Independently of his Control, he found that he could move Philip's hand, could take a faltering step.

He might have stayed in this state forever if Keane's worries hadn’t pulled his mind away from what was happening around him. For a moment, he forgot about Quest, Philip—everything except himself and his situation. And in that instant, as his guard lowered, Quest's trapped will suddenly felt a surge of strength and hope. Without his Control, he realized that he could move Philip's hand and take a shaky step.

But now, what to do? How might he fan this feeble spark of volition to sufficient strength for decisive resistance? The idea came to him: if only he could place distance between himself and Keane, perhaps with one titanic effort he might launch himself against the Master Will, take him by surprise, crush him down, and reverse him to the status of Agent instead of Control.

But now, what should he do? How could he ignite this weak spark of willpower to a strong enough level for effective resistance? An idea struck him: if he could put some distance between himself and Keane, maybe with one massive effort he could launch himself at the Master Will, surprise him, bring him down, and turn him from Control back to Agent.

With infinite effort Quest forced Philip's body step by step across the room. He must reach that window, get a signal of distress to someone in the street.

With endless effort, Quest pushed Philip's body step by step across the room. He had to reach that window and send a distress signal to someone in the street.

But Keane began to sense a mutiny. He followed. He crossed the floor with slinking, tigerish steps and snaking body. His wet lips writhed back over his teeth, and his contorted features wove the leer of the abyss. Now as his Control drew physically near, Quest felt his mite of strength ebbing fast. Slowly Keane reached up with his clawed fingers and grasped his Agent by the arm.

But Keane started to feel a rebellion brewing. He followed. He moved across the floor with stealthy, feline steps and a slithering body. His moist lips curled back over his teeth, and his twisted expression showed a grin full of malice. As his Control approached, Quest felt his little bit of strength fading quickly. Slowly, Keane reached up with his claw-like fingers and grabbed his Agent by the arm.

"Remember!" he hissed, "if these deaths are traced to us, you break down—you confess—you take the blame—you paint me lily white—you describe the cowardly means by which you moulded me to your will—you plead only for a quick trial and the full penalty of the law. You understand?"

"Remember!" he whispered, "if these deaths are linked to us, you fall apart—you confess—you take the blame—you make me look innocent—you explain the sneaky ways you manipulated me to do your bidding—you only ask for a speedy trial and the maximum punishment from the law. Do you get it?"

Quest made no reply, but he understood all too well the hideous intention of his betrayer. What a fool he had been to imagine that Keane Clason would ever restore him to his body! Philip to the chair, Quest a homeless spirit wandering in space, and for the body at the bottom of the tank, the brief regrets of the Department!

Quest didn’t respond, but he fully grasped the terrible intention of his betrayer. What a fool he had been to think that Keane Clason would ever bring him back to his body! Philip in the chair, Quest a homeless spirit drifting through space, and for the body at the bottom of the tank, just a few fleeting regrets from the Department!


A sudden rushing sound filled the air with a sense of action and alarm.

A sudden rushing noise filled the air with a feeling of urgency and concern.

Two—three—four speeding automobiles swung in recklessly to the curb and shrieked to a standstill under smoking brakes. Men leaped out and deployed on the run to surround the factory. Keane darted to the door and twisted the key.

Two—three—four speeding cars swerved recklessly to the curb and screeched to a stop with smoking brakes. Men jumped out and quickly spread out to surround the factory. Keane dashed to the door and turned the key.

"Come on!" he spat at Philip as he snatched back the rug and threw open the trap door.

"Come on!" he spat at Philip as he yanked the rug back and flung open the trapdoor.

The command galvanized Quest to action. In two bounds he had Philip on the stairs. A heavy impact rattled the office door just as he dropped the trap into place over his head. Then, infected with Keane's panic, he was running down the passageway like mad.

The command pushed Quest into action. In two jumps, he had Philip on the stairs. A loud crash shook the office door just as he slammed the trap down over his head. Then, filled with Keane's panic, he was sprinting down the hallway like crazy.

Inside the tank chamber the brilliantly colored rings of liquid flashed back the rays of the arclight. Half crazed with anxiety, Keane danced on the black ledge like a monkey on a griddle. His face was ashen, drool ran from his twisted mouth, his eyes were two black pools of terror.

Inside the tank chamber, the brightly colored rings of liquid reflected the beams of the arclight. Half crazed with anxiety, Keane danced on the black ledge like a monkey on a hot surface. His face was pale, drool dripped from his contorted mouth, and his eyes were two dark pools of fear.

Again Quest experienced the peculiar sensation which came with the slackening of control. New hope sprang up in his agonized being as heavy blows boomed against the air-locked door. Great waves of fear poured along the conduits, betraying to the Agent the state of mind of his Control. Now what would Keane do? What could he do? Why, of all places, had he fled down into this blind burrow?

Again Quest felt that strange sensation that came with losing control. A new hope emerged in his tortured soul as powerful blows echoed against the air-locked door. Intense waves of fear rushed through the conduits, revealing to the Agent how his Control was feeling. What would Keane do now? What could he do? Why had he, of all places, run down into this dark tunnel?

Thud, thud! Then came a series of sharp reports. Outside, they were trying to shoot away the deep-sunk disk hinges.

Thud, thud! Then came a series of sharp sounds. Outside, they were trying to shoot off the deeply embedded disk hinges.

Still the door stood fast, but the fury of the assault on it whipped the faltering Keane to action. In a bound he was on the platform. With a lightning hand he threw the switch to plus, starting electrolytic action in the tank. Then he pressed a button concealed under the edge of the switch-mount and a panel slid silently aside in the wall, revealing a narrow outlet.

Still the door stayed shut, but the intense pounding on it pushed the hesitating Keane into action. In a leap, he was on the platform. With a quick motion, he flipped the switch to plus, initiating the electrolytic process in the tank. Then he pressed a button hidden beneath the edge of the switch mount and a panel quietly slid open in the wall, exposing a narrow exit.


To Quest everything went a flaming red. He might have known that this fox would have something in reserve—a way of escape when danger threatened!

To Quest, everything turned a fiery red. He should have realized that this fox had a backup plan—a way to escape when trouble loomed!

But his Control gave him no time for independent thought. He forced Quest to turn Philip's eyes up to his own. Without disconnecting that grip of his glittering eyes, Keane leaped back to the ledge. Quest felt the silent order:

But his Control didn't allow him any time for independent thought. He made Quest turn Philip's gaze up to meet his own. Without breaking the hold of his intense eyes, Keane jumped back to the ledge. Quest felt the unspoken command:

"Get up on that plank! Dive into the tank! Get back into your own body, let Philip have his! Then come up—the two of you—and face the music. For I'll be gone, and your story will sound like the ravings of a maniac."

"Get up on that plank! Jump into the tank! Get back into your own body, let Philip have his! Then come up—the two of you—and face the music. Because I'll be gone, and your story will sound like the ramblings of a crazy person."

Quest took an obedient step toward the platform. But at the same instant a tremendous crash shivered the door. It seemed to unnerve Keane Clason. With a gasp he sank down upon the steps, his body doubled in pain, his hand clutching at his heart. Another crash followed, and he shuddered and cried out.

Quest took a compliant step toward the platform. But at that exact moment, a massive crash shook the door. It seemed to unsettle Keane Clason. With a gasp, he collapsed onto the steps, his body bent in pain, his hand gripping his heart. Another crash came, and he trembled and shouted.

Instantly Quest felt an expansion of the will. Keane's sudden physical weakness had loosened his control. Philip's lips worked painfully as Quest forced him to pause, to disobey the command of the Master Will. In a spasm of will he fought to wrench himself free from the countless clinging tentacles of his Control. In great surges, Quest's reviving volition pounded against the walls of his borrowed body. Now he sought to force this sluggish body back to the wall, so that he might release the airlock and spring the door. But Philip seemed to ossify, every cord and muscle of his body frozen to stone by the conflict that raged within him.

Instantly, Quest felt a surge of strength. Keane's sudden physical weakness had loosened his grip. Philip's lips moved painfully as Quest made him stop, defying the Master Will. In a burst of determination, he struggled to break free from the countless clinging tendrils of his Control. Waves of Quest's revitalized will crashed against the confines of his borrowed body. Now he tried to push this sluggish body back to the wall so he could release the airlock and open the door. But Philip seemed to freeze, every muscle and fiber of his body solidified by the battle raging within him.

Braced against the wall, Keane was rising slowly to his feet. His seizure was easing, and so he was able to exert a better pressure upon his rebellious Agent.

Braced against the wall, Keane was slowly getting back on his feet. His seizure was easing up, so he could apply more pressure on his defiant Agent.

"Come!" he gasped, realizing that he lacked the strength to escape alone and must therefore change his plan. "Lift me—quick! Carry me out! Slide the panel back into place. We will escape together!"

"Come on!" he gasped, realizing he didn’t have the strength to escape on his own and had to change his plan. "Lift me—quick! Carry me out! Slide the panel back into place. We’ll escape together!"


The spoken command turned the balance against Quest. His will yielded to the master. At the same instant Philip's body relaxed like an object relieved of a great excess of electrical potential. Suddenly strong and supple, he lifted the trembling Keane and tossed him across his shoulder.

The spoken command shifted the balance against Quest. His will gave in to the master. In that moment, Philip's body relaxed like something released from a heavy electrical charge. Suddenly strong and agile, he lifted the trembling Keane and threw him over his shoulder.

For a moment there had been a lull in the assault on the door. Now the battering resumed with a fury that jarred the whole chamber and sent ripples dancing across the varicolored liquids in the osmotic tank.

For a moment, the pounding on the door had stopped. Now, the assault started again with such intensity that it shook the entire room and sent waves rippling through the colorful liquids in the osmotic tank.

"Quick!" gasped Keane. "Move! I say. Carry me out."

"Quick!" Keane gasped. "Hurry! I mean it. Get me out of here."

But he was in a fainting condition. Crash after crash rocked the chamber, and with every blow Quest's will felt a stimulation that enabled him to stand off the commands of his Control. Then a wave of nausea swept over him and left him reeling. It seemed that Philip's blood had turned to boiling oil. A dazzling mist swallowed him up, and with a weird sense of inflation he felt full strength returning to his will.

But he was in a faint state. Crash after crash shook the room, and with each impact, Quest's determination received a boost that allowed him to resist the orders from his Control. Then a wave of nausea hit him, leaving him unsteady. It felt like Philip's blood was boiling. A blinding fog engulfed him, and with a strange sense of empowerment, he felt his strength returning to his will.

A booming blow that bulged the door inward acted upon him like a stage player's cue. He leaped to the platform. The gurgling sound of remonstrance rattled from Keane's throat. But Quest paid no heed. Philip was walking the plank—away from the open panel—out over the tank.

A loud bang that pushed the door in hit him like a cue for a stage actor. He jumped onto the platform. A gurgling protest came from Keane's throat. But Quest didn’t pay any attention. Philip was walking the plank—away from the open panel—over the tank.

Rapidly he dropped down the ladder to the bottom rung, snatched Keane's wrist in a gorillalike grip, and hurled him down into the vat.

Quickly, he jumped down the ladder to the bottom rung, grabbed Keane's wrist in a strong grip, and threw him into the vat.

Then Philip was clinging desperately to the ladder, his strength gone, his body shivering as if with ague.

Then Philip was clinging desperately to the ladder, his strength gone, his body shaking as if he had a fever.

"Go on up!" came a strange, impatient voice from below him. "For heaven's sake let me out of here!"

"Go on up!" came a strange, impatient voice from below him. "For goodness' sake, let me out of here!"


A downward glance, and with a shout of alarm Philip was scrambling up the ladder, for there was a head down there, and a pair of naked shoulders, and the face of a man he had never seen before. Hand over hand Quest followed. Philip had collapsed and lay prone on the plank. Quest lifted him to his feet and shook him anxiously.

A quick look down, and with a shout of shock, Philip rushed up the ladder because there was a head down there, along with a pair of bare shoulders, and the face of a man he didn’t recognize. Quest followed closely behind. Philip had collapsed and was lying flat on the plank. Quest helped him to his feet and shook him in concern.

"Philip!" he urged. "Philip! Can you walk?"

"Philip!" he called out. "Philip! Can you walk?"

The tattoo on the battered door helped to revive the older man.

The tattoo on the worn door helped to bring the older man back to life.

"Quick!" whispered Quest, kneading Philip's arms. "There's barely an hour left. Get to your office. Burn the papers. Refuse the money. Do you hear me?"

"Quick!" whispered Quest, squeezing Philip's arms. "There’s hardly an hour left. Get to your office. Burn the papers. Turn down the money. Do you hear me?"

Philip nodded dazedly.

Philip nodded in a daze.

"Hurry!" puffed Quest, thrusting him through the opening that Keane had reserved for his own escape, and sliding the panel back into place.

"Hurry!" Quest panted, pushing him through the opening that Keane had saved for his own escape, and sliding the panel closed behind them.

Quest was himself now—young, strong, free. Instantly he threw the electrolytic switch to minus. For Keane had failed to emerge from the tank, and since he was submerged alone, he could not escape until electrolysis was halted.

Quest was himself now—young, strong, and free. He quickly flipped the electrolytic switch to minus. Keane had not come out of the tank, and since he was submerged alone, he couldn’t get out until the electrolysis stopped.

Just as Quest leaped from the platform to release the airlock, the door burst in and three men with drawn guns rushed into the chamber.

Just as Quest jumped from the platform to open the airlock, the door flew open and three guys with guns drawn stormed into the chamber.

The leader stopped with a startled oath and stood blinking his unbelieving eyes. Quest was poised like a statue, his naked body gleaming an unearthly white against the lusterless black of the wall.

The leader halted with a shocked curse, standing there with wide, disbelieving eyes. Quest was frozen like a statue, his bare body shining an eerie white against the dull black of the wall.

"Quest," came from the three in chorus. Then a rush of questions: "What's the matter? What's happened to you? Where are the Clasons?"

"Quest," came from the three in unison. Then a flurry of questions: "What's wrong? What happened to you? Where are the Clasons?"

Quest turned toward the platform, expecting to see Keane.

Quest turned to the platform, expecting to see Keane.

"Something's wrong!" he shouted. "Quick! Somebody get Philip. He's gone to his Loop office. Keane Clason's at the bottom of this tank. I'm not sure how this thing works, but Philip can get him out! I'm sure of it!"

"Something's wrong!" he shouted. "Quick! Somebody get Philip. He went to his Loop office. Keane Clason's at the bottom of this tank. I don't know how this thing works, but Philip can get him out! I'm sure of it!"


Despite the confident predictions of both Quest and Philip Clason, osmotic association failed to restore Keane to life, and at last the coroner ordered the removal of the body. The autopsy revealed heart disease as the cause of his death.

Despite the confident predictions of both Quest and Philip Clason, osmotic association didn’t bring Keane back to life, and eventually, the coroner ordered the removal of the body. The autopsy showed that heart disease was the cause of his death.

For reasons best understood at Washington, the cause of the five launch deaths was withheld from the public. Quest's punishment for his part in the crime consisted of a promotion and a warm personal letter from the President of the United States.

For reasons known only to those in Washington, the cause of the five launch deaths was kept from the public. Quest faced no real consequences for his role in the incident; instead, he received a promotion and a personal letter of appreciation from the President of the United States.


Compensation

By C. V. Tench


Good God! Was I going mad? Surely this was some awful nightmare!


Professor Wroxton had disappeared—but in the bottom of the mysterious crystal cage lay the diamond from his ring.

"Why, John!" Involuntarily I halted at the entrance to my snug bachelor quarters as the flood of light my turning of the switch produced revealed a huddled figure slumped in an easy chair.

"Why, John!" I instinctively stopped at the door to my cozy bachelor pad as the bright light from flipping the switch illuminated a slumped figure in an armchair.

"Aye, sir, 'tis me." The man got to his feet, gnarled hands rubbing at his eyes. "An' 'tis all day that I've been waiting for you, sir. The caretaker said you'd be back soon so let me in. I must have fell asleep, an' no wonder, what with the strain an' no sleep or rest all last night."

"Aye, sir, it's me." The man stood up, his rough hands rubbing his eyes. "I've been waiting for you all day, sir. The caretaker said you'd be back soon, so let me in. I must have dozed off, and it's no surprise, given the stress and no sleep or rest all last night."

"Strain? No rest?" I stared my bewilderment, trying at the same time to conceal the vague apprehensions occasioned by the fact that the trusted servitor of my friend, Professor Wroxton, should wait all day for me.

"Strain? No rest?" I stared in confusion, trying to hide the vague worries caused by the fact that my friend, Professor Wroxton's, trusted servant had waited for me all day.

Hastily shedding my outer things, I bade him again be seated, sat down facing him, and asked him to explain.

Hurrying to take off my outer clothes, I told him again to sit down, then sat across from him and asked him to explain.

"'Tis the professor, sir." The old chap peered at me with anxious, wrinkled eyes. "'Tis common enough for him to send me here on messages, sir, but to-day I've come on my own, because, sir," answering the question in my eyes, "I haven't seen sight of him since last night."

"'It's the professor, sir." The old man looked at me with worried, wrinkled eyes. "It's pretty usual for him to send me here with messages, sir, but today I came on my own because, sir," answering the question in my eyes, "I haven't seen him at all since last night."

"Why—" I began.

"Why—" I started.

"That's just it, sir." John took the words out of my mouth. "For twenty years my wife an' me have looked after the professor at The Grange. In all that time he's never been away at night. Whenever he had to come to town he'd tell us. Most times I'd drive him myself in the old car. But that was very seldom, sir, for Professor Wroxton had few interests outside."

"That's exactly it, sir." John said what I was thinking. "For twenty years, my wife and I have taken care of the professor at The Grange. In all that time, he's never been away at night. Whenever he had to come to town, he would let us know. Most of the time, I would drive him myself in the old car. But that was very rare, sir, because Professor Wroxton had few interests outside."


"But, John," I protested "is there no other reason for your agitation? He might have had an urgent call, or gone out for a walk or drive by himself."

"But, John," I protested, "is there no other reason for your agitation? He might have had an urgent call or gone out for a walk or a drive by himself."

"No, sir. If you'll pardon me, sir, you're wrong. The professor was fixed in his habits. He would not go away without tellin' me. Think back, sir, you know the professor as well as me. Better, because you are his friend and I am only a servant. Although, sir," this proudly, "he always treated me as a friend."

"No, sir. If you don't mind my saying so, you're mistaken. The professor was set in his ways. He wouldn't leave without telling me. Think about it, sir, you know the professor as well as I do. Better, because you’re his friend and I’m just a servant. Although, sir," he said proudly, "he always treated me like a friend."

"Go on," I urged, seeing he was not finished.

"Go ahead," I encouraged, noticing he still had more to say.

"Well, sir, a few minutes back you asked me if there was no other reason for my being upset like. There is, sir. You know, sir, that for more'n twenty years the professor has led a retired sort of life; the life of a—a—"

"Well, sir, a few minutes ago you asked me if there was any other reason for me being upset. There is, sir. You know, sir, that for over twenty years the professor has lived a secluded kind of life; the life of a—a—"

"Recluse," I suggested.

"Recluse," I proposed.

"That's it, sir. He only left The Grange when he had to. He was all wrapped up in some weird-like thing he was inventing. In all those years, sir, you were the only visitor who ever went into his laboratory, or stayed at The Grange for a night or more. That is, sir, until three days ago."

"That's it, sir. He only left The Grange when he had to. He was completely focused on this strange thing he was inventing. In all those years, sir, you were the only visitor who ever went into his lab or stayed at The Grange for a night or more. That is, sir, until three days ago."

"Go on," I again urged, some of his perturbation communicating itself to me.

"Go on," I urged again, feeling some of his anxiety pass on to me.

"The Grange, sir, lying as it does, fifteen miles from town an' back in its own grounds away from the road, isn't noted by many. When strangers do get into the grounds I usually gets 'em out again in short order. Three days ago, sir, a stranger drove up to the door in a fine car. He told me he was wantin' to purchase a country home. I told him The Grange was not for sale an' turned 'im away. He was turning his car to leave when my master came out. To my surprise, sir, he invited the stranger in. An' I'm sure, sir, because he looked so taken aback like, that the stranger had never seen the professor before."

"The Grange, sir, is about fifteen miles from town and set back in its own grounds away from the road, so not many people know about it. When strangers do find their way in, I usually get them out quickly. Three days ago, a stranger pulled up to the door in a nice car. He said he was looking to buy a country home. I told him The Grange wasn't for sale and sent him away. He was about to turn his car around to leave when my master came out. To my surprise, sir, he invited the stranger in. And I'm sure, sir, because the stranger looked so shocked, that he had never seen the professor before."

"And after that?" I asked, now feeling decidedly uneasy.

"And then what?" I asked, now feeling pretty uneasy.

"The stranger, sir—a Mr. Lathom he called himself—stayed on. He was in the study with the master last night. This morning there was no trace of either of them."

"The stranger, sir—a Mr. Lathom he called himself—remained. He was in the study with the master last night. This morning, there was no sign of either of them."

"But—good God, John!" I jerked to my feet, a fresh dread clutching at my heart. "What are you trying to get at? The professor and Mr. Lathom might possibly have driven away somewhere last night."

"But—oh my God, John!" I jumped to my feet, a new fear gripping my heart. "What are you trying to say? The professor and Mr. Lathom could have gone somewhere last night."

"Both cars, sir," the servant answered, "are in the garage. I bolt all the doors in the house myself every night. They were still fastened this morning. My wife an' me searched the house from cellar to garret an' hunted all over the grounds. We couldn't find a trace of the master or his guest."

"Both cars, sir," the servant replied, "are in the garage. I lock all the doors in the house myself every night. They were still secured this morning. My wife and I searched the house from top to bottom and looked all over the grounds. We couldn't find any sign of the master or his guest."

"You mean to suggest then," I shot at him, "that two full grown men have completely vanished? It's absurd, John, absurd!"

"You’re trying to tell me," I shot back at him, "that two grown men have totally disappeared? That’s ridiculous, John, ridiculous!"


I paced the floor thinking desperately for a few minutes, conscious of the ancient's anxious eyes. I half smiled. The thing was too ridiculous for anything. Old John had grown morbid from living away from the outer world. Also, I had to admit that the atmosphere of The Grange, impregnated as it was with the lethal scientific dabblings of my friend, was exactly suited to the conjuring up of unhealthy forebodings in uneducated minds. I'd drive out to the home of my friend at once. No doubt I'd find him fit and well. He had refused to install a phone, so drive it had to be.

I walked back and forth, feeling desperate for a few minutes, aware of the ancient man's worried gaze. I smiled a little. It was all just too ridiculous. Old John had become gloomy from being cut off from the outside world. Plus, I had to admit that the vibe at The Grange, filled as it was with my friend's dangerous scientific experiments, was perfect for stirring up unhealthy fears in uneducated minds. I would head out to my friend's place right away. I was sure I’d find him doing just fine. He had refused to get a phone, so driving was the only option.

"John." I stopped my pacing and patted him on the shoulder. "I'm coming out to The Grange at once." His face showed his thankfulness. "I am sure," I went on as I struggled into my coat, "that we shall find the professor and his guest awaiting us. Anyway, it's time you got back to your wife and had some food."

"John." I paused my pacing and gave him a pat on the shoulder. "I'm heading out to The Grange right now." He looked grateful. "I'm sure," I continued while putting on my coat, "that we'll find the professor and his guest waiting for us. Anyway, it's time for you to get back to your wife and have something to eat."

"I hope to Heaven, sir, that you're right." With that we left the building and entered my car.

"I really hope you're right, sir." With that, we left the building and got into my car.

Although I had tried to dispel my fears, although I had tried to banter John out of his dread, I drove that evening as I had never driven before or since. Barely fifteen minutes later I halted my roadster at the short flight of steps leading to the main door of The Grange. Even as we stepped from the machine the door flung open and an agitated woman hurried towards us. She was Mary, John's wife.

Although I had tried to shake off my fears, and even tried to joke John out of his anxiety, I drove that evening like I never had before or since. Just fifteen minutes later, I stopped my car at the short flight of steps leading to the main door of The Grange. As soon as we got out of the car, the door swung open and an upset woman rushed towards us. She was Mary, John's wife.

"Sir!" She gripped my arm and stared anxiously into my face. "'Tis glad I am that you've come. The Grange is a house of death."

"Sir!" She grasped my arm and looked worriedly into my face. "I'm so glad you came. The Grange is a house of death."

In spite of myself a chill shook my whole body. Gently handing her to John, I strode up the steps.

Despite my resistance, a chill ran through my entire body. Carefully passing her to John, I walked up the steps.

At the open doorway I halted, the aged couple crowding on my heels, the woman still babbling about death. I couldn't blame her. All day she had been alone in that gloomy, rambling old building, wondering, no doubt, why John and I had not returned sooner.

At the open doorway, I stopped, the old couple crowding behind me, the woman still talking about death. I couldn't really blame her. She had spent all day alone in that gloomy, sprawling old building, probably wondering why John and I hadn't come back sooner.


And gloomy the house was. Always, even when staying there at the professor's request, I had found it to be somber and depressing, as if there lurked within its walls the shadowy wings of the years-old tragedy that had caused my friend to retire to such a God-forsaken place, and there become absorbed in his scientific experiments.

And the house was dark and dreary. Even when I was staying there at the professor's request, I always found it to be bleak and depressing, as if the lingering shadows of a long-ago tragedy were hidden within its walls, the kind that had driven my friend to isolate himself in such a desolate place and focus entirely on his scientific experiments.

Even now, as I gazed into the dimly-lighted hallway, the air seemed charged with that same malignant something I cannot describe.

Even now, as I looked into the dimly lit hallway, the air felt charged with that same harmful presence I can’t quite explain.

Pulling myself together I strode quickly along the corridor, and flung open the study door. The lights being full on, one glance sufficed to show me that my friend was not there. Swinging on my heel, the horror I saw in the eyes of the servants, honest, healthy folks not easily frightened, conveyed itself to me. Somehow, the sight of that room, lights on, chairs drawn up to the burnt-out fire, brought home to me the fact that something serious was amiss. I chided myself for thinking John had been unduly agitated.

Pulling myself together, I quickly strode down the corridor and flung open the study door. The lights were fully on, and with one glance, I realized my friend wasn’t there. As I turned on my heel, the fear I saw in the eyes of the servants—good, healthy people who weren't easily scared—hit me. Somehow, the sight of that room, with the lights on and chairs pulled up to the cold fireplace, made it clear to me that something serious was wrong. I scolded myself for thinking John had been overly anxious.

For a moment I stood, trying to conceal the chill coursing through my veins, puzzling what to do next. I decided to search the house thoroughly. If I found no sign of the professor or his guest, I would call in the police.

For a moment, I stood there, trying to hide the chill running through my veins, thinking about what to do next. I decided to search the house thoroughly. If I didn’t find any sign of the professor or his guest, I would call the police.

Fearfully yet willingly the aged couple led me from room to room, from attic to basement, until but one place remained—the laboratory. I hesitated for several seconds at the closed door of my friend's workroom. Not that I had never entered the—to a layman's eyes—weirdly-appointed place. I had been in many times with the professor. But this time I dreaded what I might find.

Fearfully yet willingly, the elderly couple guided me from room to room, from the attic to the basement, until only one place was left—the laboratory. I hesitated for a few seconds at the closed door of my friend's workspace. It wasn’t that I had never entered the—what seemed strange to someone not in the field—setting. I had been in many times with the professor. But this time, I was anxious about what I might discover.


Pulling myself together, I gently tried the door. To my horror it yielded to my touch. Alive, the professor always kept it locked. A new dread assailed me, as, flinging the door wide open, I blinked in the sudden glare of powerful globes. Someone had left the lights full on!

Pulling myself together, I carefully tried the door. To my shock, it opened with my touch. The professor always kept it locked when he was there. A fresh wave of fear hit me as I threw the door wide open, blinking in the sudden brightness of the strong lights. Someone had left the lights on!

Horrified I stood and stared, knowing by their heavy breathing that the aged couple were also staring with fright-widened eyes. Afraid of what? I did not know. I only knew that the atmosphere had become even more sinister. I knew that something dreadful had taken place in that room.

Horrified, I stood and stared, aware from their heavy breathing that the elderly couple was also looking on with wide, scared eyes. Afraid of what? I had no idea. I only knew that the atmosphere had turned even more ominous. I was certain that something terrible had happened in that room.

Trembling with consternation I forced myself to take a few steps forward, then I again stared about me. At one end of the large room something shone brightly in the glow of the lights. Slowly I walked across to examine it: it appeared to be a glass case, almost like a show-case, about eight feet square and seven feet in height. With the mechanical actions of the mentally distraught I walked all around it. Not the slightest sign of an entrance could I see. The fact intrigued me. I tapped lightly on the highly polished surface with my fingers. It rang to my touch like cut glass.

Trembling with anxiety, I forced myself to take a few steps forward, then I looked around again. At one end of the large room, something sparkled brightly in the lights. Slowly, I walked over to check it out: it looked like a glass case, almost like a display case, about eight feet square and seven feet tall. With the mechanical movements of someone mentally unsettled, I walked all the way around it. I couldn't see the slightest sign of an entrance. That piqued my curiosity. I tapped lightly on the highly polished surface with my fingers. It rang under my touch like fine crystal.

Through the transparent surface I could see John and his wife. They were watching me furtively, wondering, no doubt, why I lingered. As I looked at them John suddenly lumbered up to the case on the opposite side. Dropping to his knees, he stared. Turning an imploring gaze to me, he pointed. His lips moved soundlessly. I followed the pointing finger with my eyes; gasped at what I saw.

Through the clear surface, I could see John and his wife. They were watching me sneakily, probably wondering why I was hanging around. As I looked at them, John suddenly rushed over to the case on the other side. Dropping to his knees, he stared. He turned to me with a pleading look and pointed. His lips moved without sound. I followed the direction of his finger with my eyes and gasped at what I saw.

Near the center of the cage, on the floor constructed of the same crystalline substance, something glittered, its brilliance almost dazzling as the light rays struck it. My face pressed close to the cold outer surface of the structure, my shocked intelligence gradually realized what that small sparkling object was. It was a magnificent diamond—and the professor had always worn a diamond ring!

Near the center of the cage, on the floor made of the same shiny material, something sparkled, its brilliance almost blinding as the light hit it. My face pressed against the cold outer layer of the structure, my surprised mind slowly figured out what that small, sparkling object was. It was a stunning diamond—and the professor had always worn a diamond ring!


In a sudden frenzy of horror I pawed my way around the cage to where John still knelt. As I reached him he jerked his head in a numb way as he croaked, "It's a diamond, sir! The professor's!"

In a sudden rush of panic, I scrambled around the cage to where John was still kneeling. As I got to him, he turned his head in a dazed way and croaked, "It's a diamond, sir! The professor's!"

"But how?" I implored. "How can it be? There's no way into this thing. Perhaps he was working here, and the stone came loose from its setting. He couldn't have dropped it after the cage was completed."

"But how?" I asked desperately. "How is that possible? There's no way to get into this thing. Maybe he was working here, and the stone came loose from its place. He couldn’t have dropped it after the cage was finished."

"It's his diamond, sir," intoned the old man, dully. "I know it is."

"It's his diamond, sir," the old man said flatly. "I know it is."

Then a sudden unreasoning terror filled me. I shrank away from that shining box. It seemed to be mocking me, gloatingly, malevolently.

Then a sudden, irrational fear overwhelmed me. I recoiled from that shiny box. It felt like it was mocking me, triumphantly and maliciously.

"Quickly!" I threw at the aged couple. "Let us get out of here! Now! At once!" They needed no second urging. I knew that they felt as I felt: the laboratory was a sepulcher!

"Quickly!" I shouted at the elderly couple. "Let’s get out of here! Right now! Immediately!" They didn’t need a second invitation. I knew they felt the same way I did: the lab was a tomb!

Five minutes later I was guiding my car over the narrow road to town. I did not pause until I drew up at police headquarters. I suppose my appearance was distraught, for I was ushered into the presence of the chief without delay. In a few moments I had poured out my story. He listened with a polite calmness I found almost maddening. Leaning back in his chair, he reviewed, audibly, the facts.

Five minutes later, I was driving my car down the narrow road to town. I didn’t stop until I pulled up at police headquarters. I guess I looked pretty shaken because I was ushered into the chief’s office right away. In just a few moments, I had shared my story. He listened with a calmness that I found almost infuriating. Leaning back in his chair, he went over the facts out loud.

"Some twenty-odd years ago your friend, Professor Wroxton, married. He was so absorbed in the pursuit of some weird invention that he neglected his bride. She ran away with another man. This man deserted her, and disappeared. The professor found her many months later, in desperate health. Shortly afterwards she died. Your friend tried to trail the man, but failed. Shocked and saddened beyond measure, he retired to a place known as The Grange."

"About twenty years ago, your friend, Professor Wroxton, got married. He was so caught up in developing a strange invention that he ignored his wife. She left him for another man. That man abandoned her and vanished. The professor found her many months later, in terrible health. Shortly after that, she died. Your friend tried to track down the man but couldn't. Deeply shocked and heartbroken, he withdrew to a place called The Grange."


He suddenly straightened up in his seat, and pointed at me a thick forefinger.

He suddenly sat up straight in his seat and pointed a thick finger at me.

"How long have you known Professor Wroxton?"

"How long have you known Professor Wroxton?"

"About ten years," I answered.

"About ten years," I replied.

"What was he trying to invent?"

"What was he trying to create?"

"I don't know," I replied.

"I don’t know," I said.

"And yet you had his confidence in other matters?"

"And yet you had his trust in other things?"

"But what has all this to do with finding out what has become of my friend?" I blurted out. "Perhaps every moment counts."

"But what does all this have to do with figuring out what happened to my friend?" I exclaimed. "Maybe every second matters."

"A lot." The chief eyed me in a way I did not like. "Solely because your friend has not been seen by his servants for nearly twenty-four hours, merely because you saw what you believe to be his diamond in some kind of a glass compartment in his laboratory, you come here as distraught as a man who has something terrible on his mind. Why?"

"A lot." The chief looked at me in a way that made me uncomfortable. "Just because your friend hasn’t been seen by his staff for almost twenty-four hours, and just because you think you spotted what looks like his diamond in some kind of glass case in his lab, you come here looking as worried as someone with a heavy burden. Why?"

"I can't say." I shifted uneasily under that direct stare. "Somehow I feel that something dreadful has happened to my friend."

"I can’t say." I shifted uncomfortably under that intense gaze. "I just feel like something terrible has happened to my friend."

"We do not go by feelings." The chief got to his feet. "But you have told me enough to warrant action. I want you to guide me and a couple of men to this house. Please wait here until I return." He left the room.

"We don’t rely on feelings." The chief stood up. "But you've shared enough for us to take action. I need you to lead me and a few men to this house. Please stay here until I get back." He exited the room.

Sitting there awaiting his return, I tried to ponder the matter reasonably. After all, perhaps the chief was right. Merely because the professor had been absent for a few hours and I had seen what I thought to be his diamond in the laboratory, I had worked myself into a perfect fever of anxiety. I almost smiled to myself. In that businesslike office the whole affair did seem absurd. After all the professor did not have to answer to his servants for his actions.

Sitting there waiting for him to come back, I tried to think about it rationally. Maybe the boss was right. Just because the professor had been gone for a few hours and I thought I saw his diamond in the lab, I had worked myself into a total panic. I almost laughed to myself. In that professional office, the whole situation felt ridiculous. After all, the professor didn’t have to explain his actions to his staff.

Heavy footsteps, announcing the chief's return, caused me to rise to my feet. A few minutes later, in company with the three officers, I was driving again towards The Grange.

Heavy footsteps, signaling the chief's return, made me get to my feet. A few minutes later, along with the three officers, I was driving back to The Grange.


We made the return journey in almost complete silence. Occasionally the chief would shoot a question at me; but, the night air cooling my fevered brain, my replies were guarded. He realized that fact, for I felt his eyes upon me all the way. What was going on behind that broad forehead, I wondered.

We made the trip back in almost complete silence. Every now and then, the chief would throw a question my way; but, with the night air cooling my racing thoughts, my answers were cautious. He noticed this too, because I could feel his gaze on me the whole time. I wondered what was going on behind that broad forehead.

Then we reached The Grange. As we mounted the steps, John, his wife herding behind him, flung wide the door. He answered the question in my eyes with a negative shake of his head, and the words, "Nothing fresh, sir."

Then we arrived at The Grange. As we climbed the steps, John, with his wife following behind him, threw open the door. He responded to the question in my eyes with a negative shake of his head and the words, "Nothing new, sir."

The chief eyed him keenly, then curtly bade him lead the way to the laboratory. John hung back, his face blanched. "I can't, sir," he faltered. The chief turned to me, and, although I wanted to follow John's example, although the atmosphere of the house had again filled me with an unshakable dread, I led the way, standing back at the door to allow the officers to enter first.

The chief looked at him closely, then told him sharply to lead the way to the lab. John hesitated, his face pale. "I can't, sir," he said hesitantly. The chief looked at me, and even though I wanted to take John's lead, and the atmosphere of the house was once again filled with a deep fear, I went ahead, stepping back at the door to let the officers go in first.

With calculating gaze the chief slowly took in every detail of the stone apartment. He turned to me.

With a calculating look, the chief slowly took in every detail of the stone apartment. He turned to me.

"What is there here to be afraid of?" I pointed hesitatingly towards the crystalline cage. The chief and his men strode across to it.

"What’s there to be afraid of?" I pointed uncertainly at the crystal cage. The chief and his men walked over to it.

"You don't know how to open this?" the chief shot at me after a brief examination.

"You don’t know how to open this?" the chief snapped at me after a quick look.

"No," I replied. "It was not here on my last visit."

"No," I said. "It wasn't here during my last visit."

"When was that?"

"When did that happen?"

"Some two or three months ago", I answered. "My work occasions much traveling on my part."

"About two or three months ago," I replied. "My job involves a lot of travel."


The chief and his men turned again to the cage, talking in undertones. He turned again to me.

The chief and his men faced the cage again, speaking in low voices. He looked at me once more.

"You notice that this thing is built in sections. One of them must be movable. Perhaps—" He paused as his eyes fell upon some wires and tubes that trailed across the floor from underneath the cage to a switchboard fastened to the wall.

"You see that this thing is made in sections. One of them has to be movable. Maybe—" He paused as he noticed some wires and tubes that ran across the floor from under the cage to a switchboard attached to the wall.

"Perhaps," he repeated, "it is worked from that board." He crossed over, stared thoughtfully at the shining levers for some seconds, and moved one slightly. The result was astounding. All four of us stared with unbelieving eyes as slowly, without the faintest sound, a section of one wall slid inwards, as if guided by invisible tracks on floor and ceiling.

"Maybe," he said again, "it's operated from that panel." He walked over, looked at the shiny levers for a few seconds, and nudged one slightly. The outcome was incredible. All four of us watched in disbelief as a section of one wall slowly slid inward, as if it were following invisible tracks on the floor and ceiling.

"Guess that's enough for now." With the words the chief backed away, almost timidly, I thought, from the switchboard, and walked to the cage. For a moment he hesitated, but he entered, and emerged with the sparkling object in his hand.

"Guess that's enough for now." With that, the chief stepped back, almost shyly, I thought, from the switchboard and walked to the cage. For a moment he hesitated, but then he went in and came out with the sparkling object in his hand.

"It's the professor's," I choked, crowding close to him.

"It's the professor's," I said, moving in close to him.

"How'd you know?" he shot back. "All unset stones look pretty much alike."

"How did you know?" he replied sharply. "All unset stones look pretty much the same."

"I just know," was all I could falter.

"I just know," was all I could say.

"You 'just know'." The chief sat down on a stool and regarded me searchingly. "Mr. Thornton, when I started out with you, I thought I was on a wild goose chase or the trail of a confession. You looked exactly like a man who had either committed a serious crime, or was getting over a bad drunk. I feel sure now"—he again regarded the diamond—"that your story was not the product of an alcohol-crazed brain. Come on!" He lurched to his feet, and grasped me by the shoulder. "Come through!"

"You 'just know.'" The chief sat down on a stool and looked at me intently. "Mr. Thornton, when I first teamed up with you, I thought I was chasing after a wild lead or hunting for a confession. You looked just like someone who had either committed a serious crime or was recovering from a bad drunk. I'm pretty sure now"—he glanced again at the diamond—"that your story didn’t come from a booze-fueled mind. Let’s go!" He stumbled to his feet and grabbed my shoulder. "Let’s move!"


Without answering, I wrenched myself free. Over my shoulder I saw one of the policemen at the door. In the hand of the other a revolver suddenly appeared. Good God! I glared in bewilderment from one to another. Was I going mad? Surely this was some awful nightmare! What had I said to make them suspect me of having committed a revolting crime?

Without answering, I pulled myself free. Over my shoulder, I saw one of the police officers at the door. In the hand of the other, a revolver suddenly appeared. Oh my God! I stared in confusion from one to the other. Was I going crazy? This had to be some terrible nightmare! What had I said to make them think I had committed a disgusting crime?

"Sit down!" The command came from the chief. Mechanically I found a stool, and obeyed him. "Hold your stations, boys, and listen carefully," he ordered his men. Then he turned to me.

"Sit down!" The chief commanded. I automatically found a stool and obeyed him. "Hold your positions, guys, and listen closely," he instructed his men. Then he turned to me.

"Professor Wroxton was a wealthy man without kith or kin?"

"Professor Wroxton was a wealthy man with no family or friends?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Do you know the nature of his will?"

"Do you know what his intentions are?"

"Yes." Chilled to the heart, I felt the circumstantial net tightening.

"Yes." Cold to the core, I felt the situational trap closing in.

"What is its nature?"

"What is it like?"

"This house and an annuity to John and his wife," I explained. "The residue of his wealth to me."

"This house and a yearly payment to John and his wife," I explained. "The rest of his assets go to me."

"Humph!" The chief stared at me piercingly. "And how has business been with you lately?"

"Humph!" The chief looked at me intensely. "So, how's business been for you lately?"

Damn the man! What right had he to put me through the third degree? I felt my state of dazed horror slowly giving way to anger. I glanced around. The pistol still menaced; the man at the door had not moved. It was useless to try and evade the questions.

Damn the guy! What right did he have to put me through this? I could feel my shock slowly turning into anger. I looked around. The gun was still pointed at me; the man at the door hadn’t moved. There was no point in trying to avoid the questions.

"For the past year," I replied, "business has been very poor. In fact, the professor advanced me some money."

"For the past year," I replied, "business has been really slow. In fact, the professor lent me some money."

"Humph!" Again that irritating, non-committal grunt.

"Humph!" That annoying, non-committal grunt again.


The chief turned in his seat and stared thoughtfully at the crystalline cage.

The chief turned in his seat and looked thoughtfully at the clear cage.

"And you don't know what the professor was trying to invent?"

"And you don't know what the professor was trying to create?"

"Only its nature," I began.

"Just its nature," I began.

"Ah! That's better. Why didn't you tell me that before?" The chief leaned forward.

"Ah! That's better. Why didn't you tell me that earlier?" The chief leaned forward.

"Well," I explained, "the whole thing seems so absurd. When the professor told me how his married life had been broken up, he told me that at that time he reached the utmost depths of human suffering. Absolute zero, he called it."

"Well," I explained, "the whole thing just seems so ridiculous. When the professor shared how his marriage fell apart, he said that was when he experienced the deepest level of human suffering. He called it absolute zero."

"Ah!"

"Wow!"

"The experiments he indulged in," I continued, trying to hide the shiver pimpling my flesh, "were to produce an actual state of absolute zero. It is years since he told me this. I had almost forgotten it."

"The experiments he conducted," I continued, trying to hide the shiver running down my spine, "were meant to create a true state of absolute zero. It's been years since he told me this. I had almost forgotten about it."

"And exactly what is an absolute zero?" The chief's eyes never left mine.

"And what exactly is absolute zero?" The chief's eyes remained locked on mine.

"Well," I protested, "please understand that I also am a layman in these matters. According to my friend, an absolute zero has been the dream of scientists for ages. Once upon a time it was attained, but the secret became lost."

"Well," I protested, "please understand that I'm also just an amateur in these topics. My friend says that reaching absolute zero has been the goal of scientists for a long time. It was achieved once, but somehow the knowledge got lost."

"And exactly what is an absolute zero?"

"And what exactly is absolute zero?"

Curse the man! I could have struck him down for the chilling level of his tone. I forced myself to go on, realizing that I was damning myself at every step.

Curse that guy! I could have taken him out for the coldness of his voice. I made myself keep going, knowing that I was ruining myself with every step.

"An absolute zero is a cold so intense it will destroy flesh, bone and tissue. Remove them," my voice rose in spite of myself, "leaving absolutely no trace."

"Absolute zero is a cold so extreme that it can destroy flesh, bone, and tissue. Get rid of them," my voice rose despite my efforts, "leaving no trace at all."


No trace! Something attracted my eyes. The chief had opened his hand. The diamond there flashed and sparkled as if mocking me. I pulled myself together, and went on.

No trace! Something caught my eye. The chief had opened his hand. The diamond there flashed and sparkled as if it was mocking me. I gathered my thoughts and moved on.

"It all comes back to me now. One day I came out here and found the professor terribly distraught. He told me that, with the aid of electric currents he had been able to invent the absolute zero, but he could not invent a container."

"It all comes back to me now. One day I came out here and found the professor really upset. He told me that, with the help of electric currents, he had been able to invent absolute zero, but he couldn't come up with a container."

"Why?" Those eyes continued to bore into mine.

"Why?" Those eyes kept staring into mine.

"Because—remember it is years since he told me this—there was difficulty in controlling the power. Besides destroying living things, it would destroy bricks and mortar, stone and iron. Only one substance it could not wipe out—crystalline of diamond hardness.

"Because—remember it’s been years since he told me this—there was a challenge in managing the power. In addition to destroying living things, it would also ruin bricks and mortar, stone and iron. The only thing it couldn’t erase was something as hard as diamond."

"I know, now!" I jumped to my feet and grabbed the chief's arm. "I know now what he meant. Fool, fool! Why did I not think of it before? This—" I swung towards the cage—"is compensation." Almost panting in my eagerness I went on:

"I know now!" I jumped up and grabbed the chief's arm. "I understand what he meant. What an idiot! Why didn’t I think of this sooner? This—" I turned toward the cage—"is compensation." Almost breathless with excitement, I continued:

"My friend told me that the law of compensation would atone to him for the tragedy of his youth. Absolute zero in suffering would be atoned for by a real state of absolute zero. Chief!" I whirled on him. "Don't you understand? This is the perfected dream of my friend. It is the absolute zero."

"My friend told me that the law of compensation would make up for the tragedy of his youth. Total emptiness in suffering would be balanced by a genuine state of total emptiness. Chief!" I turned to him. "Don't you get it? This is the ultimate dream of my friend. It is the total emptiness."

"Humph! Plausible but not convincing." I slumped back at the officer's words. "That does not explain the professor's disappearance. Even if it did, what about Mr. Lathom? And don't forget this contrivance is worked from outside. We found the diamond inside. Of course, he might have placed it there himself to test the machine," he concluded.

"Humph! That sounds reasonable, but it doesn’t really add up." I leaned back at the officer's words. "That still doesn't explain the professor’s disappearance. And even if it did, what about Mr. Lathom? Plus, we shouldn’t forget that this device is controlled from the outside. We found the diamond inside. Of course, he could have put it there himself to test the machine," he finished.

"Of course, that's it," I commenced. But I regretted the words when I saw suspicion flicker again in the chief's eyes. Lamely I finished, "And he has probably rushed off, in an ecstasy of triumph, to acquaint professional colleagues."

"Of course, that's it," I started. But I regretted saying it when I noticed doubt flash in the chief's eyes again. Weakly, I wrapped up with, "And he probably dashed off, caught up in a moment of triumph, to inform his professional colleagues."

"Without unlocking any doors or taking a car, eh?

"Without unlocking any doors or taking a car, huh?"

"Mr. Thornton." The chief stood up and regarded me sternly. "As a sensible man, don't you think yourself that your story is a bit thin? The professor has disappeared. Here is a strange-looking case which you say is an absolute zero container. Whether you know, or are just jumping at conclusions, remains to be proved. But even if it is, do you think that, after perfecting such a tremendous invention, the professor would commit suicide?"

"Mr. Thornton." The chief stood up and looked at me seriously. "As a sensible person, don’t you think your story is a bit weak? The professor has gone missing. Here’s this odd-looking case that you say is an absolute zero container. Whether you actually know what you’re talking about or are just making assumptions still needs to be seen. But even if it is, do you really think that after creating such an amazing invention, the professor would take his own life?"

"On the contrary," I gasped, "my friend was a man of gentle, kindly disposition, but strong purpose. I should think his first action on attaining his life's ambition would be to notify me, his closest friend."

"On the contrary," I exclaimed, "my friend was a kind, gentle person, but he had a strong sense of purpose. I would expect that his first action upon achieving his life's goal would be to let me know, his closest friend."

"And he didn't." Every word condemned me, and roused me to retaliate.

"And he didn't." Each word judged me and made me want to fight back.

"Chief, I know enough of the law to know that, before you can try a man for murder, you must prove that murder has been committed." I grinned savagely. "You must have the corpus delicti. Go ahead! Find my friend or his remains, or else withdraw your charges." I grinned again, with shocked mirthlessness.

"Chief, I know enough about the law to understand that before you can put someone on trial for murder, you need to prove that a murder actually happened." I smirked viciously. "You need the body. Go ahead! Find my friend or what's left of him, or drop the charges." I smirked again, with a humorless shock.


Then I buried my head in my hands. I had called in the police to help find the professor, and they had only blundered around and asked a lot of stupid questions. The chief had practically accused me of murder—something I knew he could not prove, yet feared he might. Because I had told the chief of the locked doors and unused cars, he had confined his investigations to the house itself.

Then I buried my head in my hands. I had called the police to help find the professor, and they just stumbled around asking a bunch of dumb questions. The chief had practically accused me of murder—something I knew he couldn't prove, but I was scared he might try. Since I mentioned the locked doors and unused cars to the chief, he had limited his investigation to the house itself.

He interrupted my thoughts.

He interrupted my train of thought.

"Mr. Thornton, I am going back to town. You will remain here with my men. I advise you to get some sleep, as I shall not be able to carry out certain investigations until the morning. One of my men will spend his time searching the house and patrolling the grounds, the other one will stay here with you."

"Mr. Thornton, I’m heading back to town. You’ll stay here with my team. I suggest you get some sleep since I won’t be able to conduct certain investigations until morning. One of my team will search the house and patrol the grounds, while the other will stay here with you."

He turned away, whispered some instructions to his men, and, followed by one of them, silently left the laboratory. I started to protest, tried to follow him; the man at the door stopped me. Silently, almost grimly, he indicated a narrow cot at one end of the room. For a moment I hesitated, feeling the man's eyes upon me.

He turned away, quietly gave some orders to his team, and, with one of them in tow, quietly exited the lab. I began to protest and tried to follow him, but the guy at the door held me back. Wordlessly, nearly sternly, he pointed to a narrow cot at one end of the room. For a moment, I hesitated, feeling the man's gaze on me.

Sleep on my dead—I felt sure he was dead—friend's cot! Sleep in that fearful place! My whole being crawled with horror. I turned again to the man. His features were unyielding. Perhaps this was more third degree. Limp with weakness and weariness, I dragged my lagging feet towards the cot.

Sleep on my dead—I knew he was dead—friend's cot! Sleep in that terrifying place! I was overwhelmed with horror. I looked back at the man. His expression was unchangeable. Maybe this was more of the third degree. Exhausted and drained, I dragged my heavy feet toward the cot.


As long as I live I shall never forget my awakening. A uniformed figure, the chief, shaking me by the shoulder. Two other uniformed men silently watching. I sat up and gazed about me, dazedly. Bright sunlight streamed through the windows. A stray gleam struck the cage. I shrank back, trembling. And yet I had slept soundly.

As long as I live, I will never forget my awakening. A uniformed figure, the chief, shook me by the shoulder. Two other uniformed men silently watched. I sat up and looked around, feeling dazed. Bright sunlight streamed through the windows. A stray beam hit the cage. I shrank back, trembling. And yet, I had slept soundly.

"Mr. Thornton," the chief said, "I have serious news for you. I have positive proof your friend is dead."

"Mr. Thornton," the chief said, "I have some serious news for you. I have clear evidence that your friend is dead."

"Dear God!" The exclamation was wrung from me as recollection returned with a rush. "Where? You can't have!"

"Dear God!" I exclaimed as the memory flooded back. "Where? You can't have!"

"Here." He thrust a bundle of letters into my hands. "You acted so strangely last night you caused me to suspect you of a serious crime. Also, you overlooked several important points. You got back from a trip only last night."

"Here." He shoved a bunch of letters into my hands. "You were so weird last night that I started to think you might be involved in something serious. Plus, you missed a few key details. You just got back from a trip last night."

Last night! Surely it was years.

Last night! It must have felt like years.

"You had left instructions to have your mail forwarded," the level voice went on. "These letters were evidently one day behind you. I picked them up at your rooms this morning. I took the liberty of opening them. Read this one." He selected it.

"You asked for your mail to be forwarded," the calm voice continued. "These letters were clearly a day late. I picked them up at your place this morning. I took the liberty of opening them. Read this one." He chose it.


With trembling fingers I extracted from the envelope a single written page. I recognized the handwriting as the professor's. I read with feverish intensity, each single word burning itself into my consciousness:

With trembling fingers, I pulled a single page from the envelope. I recognized the professor's handwriting. I read with intense focus, each word searing itself into my mind:

Dear Thornton:

I am writing this in anticipation. I will see that it is mailed when my plans are completed. Too late, dear friend, for you to attempt, with the best intentions in the world, to frustrate them.

You will, perhaps, recall that many years ago, when I gave you my full confidence, I told you that I felt sure that the law of compensation would atone in some measure for my loss. Thornton, old friend, I believe that, in more ways than one, my hour has arrived. Two days ago I completed the absolute zero. But even better!

A man called here to-day. Although he did not recognize me, I saw through the veneer of added years with ease. Fate, call it what you will, my visitor is the man who wrecked my happiness.

Under pretext I shall detain him. I shall induce him to enter the crystalline cage. I have already arranged a dual control which the power will destroy when I apply it from the inside of the cage.

Please destroy the cage. It will have brought compensation to me before you read this.

Good-by, dear friend!

Wroxton.

Dear Thornton,

I’m writing this with excitement. I’ll make sure it gets sent as soon as my plans are finalized. It’s too late, dear friend, for you to try, even with the best intentions, to stop them.

You might remember that years ago, when I fully trusted you, I said I was confident that the law of compensation would help make up for my loss. Thornton, my old friend, I believe my time has come in more ways than one. Two days ago, I hit absolute rock bottom. But even better!

A man came by today. Even though he didn't recognize me, I could easily see the years that had changed him. Fate, or whatever you want to call it, my visitor is the one who ruined my happiness.

Under the pretext, I’ll keep him here. I’ll get him to step into the clear cage. I’ve already set up a dual control that the power will disable when I activate it from inside the cage.

Please destroy the cage. It will have provided compensation to me before you read this.

Goodbye, dear friend!

Wroxton.

"I apologize, Mr. Thornton." The chief offered a hand which I clutched in mingled sorrow and relief. The world had lost a genius. I had lost a dear friend. But he was right. It was compensation.

"I’m sorry, Mr. Thornton." The chief extended his hand, which I grasped in a mix of sadness and relief. The world had lost a genius. I had lost a dear friend. But he was right. It was compensation.


Tanks

By Murray Leinster

... The deciding battle of the War of 1932 was the first in which the use of infantry was practically discontinued ...

—History of the U.S., 1920-1945 (Gregg-Harley).

... The key battle of the 1932 War was the first instance where infantry was mostly disregarded ...

—History of the U.S., 1920-1945 (Gregg-Harley).


Row after row of the monsters roared by, going greedily with hungry guns into battle.


Two miles of American front had gone dead. And on two lone infantrymen, lost in the menace of the fog-gas and the tanks, depended the outcome of the war of 1932.

The persistent, oily smell of fog-gas was everywhere, even in the little pill-box. Outside, all the world was blotted out by the thick gray mist that went rolling slowly across country with the breeze. The noises that came through it were curiously muted—fog-gas mutes all noises somewhat—but somewhere to the right artillery was pounding something with H E shell, and there were those little spitting under-current explosions that told of tanks in action. To the right there was a distant rolling of machine-gun fire. In between was an utter, solemn silence.

The constant, oily smell of fog gas was everywhere, even in the small pillbox. Outside, the thick gray mist rolled slowly across the land, blocking out everything. The sounds that came through it were strangely muffled—fog gas dampens all noises a bit—but somewhere to the right, artillery was hitting something with high-explosive shells, and there were those little popping explosions that indicated tanks were in action. To the right, there was a distant rumble of machine-gun fire. In between was complete, heavy silence.

Sergeant Coffee, disreputable to look at and disrespectful of mien, was sprawling over one of the gunners' seats and talking into a field telephone while mud dripped from him. Corporal Wallis, equally muddy and still more disreputable, was painstakingly manufacturing one complete cigarette from the pinched-out butts of four others. Both were rifle-infantry. Neither had any right or reason to be occupying a definitely machine-gun-section post. The fact that the machine-gun crew was all dead did not seem to make much difference to sector H.Q. at the other end of the telephone wire, judging from the questions that were being asked.

Sergeant Coffee, looking disheveled and disrespectful, was lounging in one of the gunner's seats and talking on a field telephone while mud dripped from him. Corporal Wallis, just as muddy and even more disheveled, was carefully rolling one complete cigarette from the used butts of four others. Both were rifle infantry. Neither had any right or reason to be in a designated machine-gun-section post. The fact that the machine-gun crew was all dead didn’t seem to matter to sector H.Q. on the other end of the phone line, judging by the questions being asked.

"I tell you," drawled Sergeant Coffee, "they're dead.... Yeah, all dead. Just as dead as when I told you the firs' time, maybe even deader.... Gas, o'course. I don't know what kind.... Yeh. They got their masks on."

"I’m telling you," Sergeant Coffee said slowly, "they're dead... Yeah, all dead. Just as dead as when I told you the first time, maybe even deader... Gas, of course. I don’t know what kind... Yeah. They’ve got their masks on."

He waited, looking speculatively at the cigarette Corporal Wallis had in manufacture. It began to look imposing. Corporal Wallis regarded it affectionately. Sergeant Coffee put his hand over the mouthpiece, and looked intently at his companion.

He waited, looking thoughtfully at the cigarette Corporal Wallis was rolling. It started to look impressive. Corporal Wallis looked at it fondly. Sergeant Coffee covered the mouthpiece with his hand and stared intently at his companion.

"Gimme a drag o' that, Pete," he suggested. "I'll slip y' some butts in a minute."

"Gimme a hit of that, Pete," he suggested. "I'll give you some cigarettes in a minute."


Corporal Wallis nodded, and proceeded to light the cigarette with infinite artistry. He puffed delicately upon it, inhaled it with the care a man learns when he has just so much tobacco and never expects to get any more, and reluctantly handed it to Sergeant Coffee.

Corporal Wallis nodded and expertly lit the cigarette. He took gentle puffs, inhaling with the carefulness of someone who has limited tobacco and doesn’t expect to get any more, and then hesitantly passed it to Sergeant Coffee.

Sergeant Coffee emptied his lungs in a sigh of anticipation. He put the cigarette to his lips. It burned brightly as he drew upon it. Its tip became brighter and brighter until it was white-hot, and the paper crackled as the line of fire crept up the tube.

Sergeant Coffee let out a deep sigh of anticipation. He brought the cigarette to his lips. It glowed brightly as he inhaled. Its tip got hotter until it was white-hot, and the paper crackled as the flame traveled up the cigarette.

"Hey!" said Corporal Wallis in alarm.

"Hey!" Corporal Wallis exclaimed in alarm.

Sergeant Coffee waved him aside, and his chest expanded to the fullest limit of his blouse. When his lungs could hold no more he ceased to draw, grandly returned about one-fourth of the cigarette to Corporal Wallis, and blew out a cloud of smoke in small driblets until he had to gasp for breath.

Sergeant Coffee waved him away, and his chest puffed up as much as his shirt would allow. When he couldn't take in any more air, he stopped inhaling, grandly returned about a quarter of the cigarette to Corporal Wallis, and exhaled a cloud of smoke in little puffs until he had to gasp for air.

"When y' ain't got much time," said Sergeant Coffee amiably, "that's a quick smoke."

"When you don't have much time," said Sergeant Coffee kindly, "that's a quick smoke."

Corporal Wallis regarded the ruins of his cigarette with a woeful air.

Corporal Wallis looked at the remains of his cigarette with a sad expression.

"Hell!" said Corporal Wallis gloomily. But he smoked what was left.

"Hell!" Corporal Wallis said gloomily. But he finished smoking what was left.

"Yeah," said Sergeant Coffee suddenly, into the field telephone, "I'm still here, an' they're still dead.... Listen, Mr. Officer, I got me a black eye an' numerous contusions. Also my gas-mask is busted. I called y'up to do y' a favor. I aim to head for distant parts.... Hell's bells! Ain't there anybody else in the army—" He stopped, and resentment died out in wide-eyed amazement. "Yeh.... Yeh.... Yeh.... I gotcha, Loot. A'right, I'll see what I c'n do. Yeh.... Wish y'd see my insurance gets paid. Yeh."

"Yeah," said Sergeant Coffee suddenly into the field phone, "I'm still here, and they're still dead... Listen, Officer, I have a black eye and a bunch of bruises. Plus, my gas mask is broken. I called you to help you out. I plan to head to far-off places... Damn it! Is there anyone else in the army—" He paused, and his anger faded into wide-eyed surprise. "Yeah... Yeah... I got you, Lieutenant. Alright, I'll see what I can do. Yeah... I hope you make sure my insurance gets paid. Yeah."

He hung up, gloomily, and turned to Corporal Wallis.

He hung up, feeling down, and turned to Corporal Wallis.

"We' got to be heroes," he announced bitterly. "Sit out here in th' stinkin' fog an' wait for a tank t' come along an' wipe us out. We' the only listenin' post in two miles of front. That new gas o' theirs wiped out all the rest without report."

"We have to be heroes," he announced bitterly. "Sitting out here in this stinking fog and waiting for a tank to come along and wipe us out. We're the only listening post in two miles of the front. That new gas of theirs took out all the rest without a word."

He surveyed the crumpled figures, which had been the original occupants of the pill-box. They wore the same uniform as himself and when he took the gas-mask off of one of them the man's face was strangely peaceful.

He looked at the crumpled figures that had once occupied the pillbox. They wore the same uniform as him, and when he removed the gas mask from one of them, the man's face appeared oddly peaceful.

"Hell of a war," said Sergeant Coffee bitterly. "Here our gang gets wiped out by a helicopter. I ain't seen sunlight in a week, an' I got just four butts left. Lucky I started savin' 'em." He rummaged shrewdly. "This guy's got half a sack o' makin's. Say, that was Loot'n't Madison on the line, then. Transferred from our gang a coupla months back. They cut him in the line to listen in on me an' make sure I was who I said I was. He recognized my voice."

"Hell of a war," Sergeant Coffee said bitterly. "Our team is getting wiped out by a helicopter. I haven't seen sunlight in a week, and I only have four cigarettes left. Good thing I started saving them." He searched carefully. "This guy's got half a bag of rolling tobacco. That was Loot'n't Madison on the line, then. He transferred from our team a couple of months ago. They had him on the line to listen in on me and make sure I was who I claimed to be. He recognized my voice."


Corporal Wallis, after smoking to the last and ultimate puff, pinched out his cigarette and put the fragments of a butt back in his pocket.

Corporal Wallis, after taking one last deep drag on his cigarette, stubbed it out and stuffed the remnants back in his pocket.

"What we got to do?" he asked, watching as Sergeant Coffee divided the treasure-trove into two scrupulously exact portions.

"What do we have to do?" he asked, watching as Sergeant Coffee split the treasure into two perfectly equal portions.

"Nothin'," said Coffee bitterly, "except find out how this gang got wiped out, an' a few little things like that. Half th' front line is in th' air, the planes can't see anything, o'course, an' nobody dares cut th' fog-gas to look. He didn't say much, but he said for Gawd's sake find out somethin'."

"Nothin'," said Coffee bitterly, "except figuring out how this gang got wiped out, and a few little things like that. Half the front line is up in the air, the planes can't see anything, of course, and nobody dares to cut the fog-gas to look. He didn't say much, but he begged us to find out something."

Corporal Wallis gloated over one-fourth of a sack of tobacco and stowed it away.

Corporal Wallis reveled in a quarter of a sack of tobacco and tucked it away.

"Th' infantry always gets th' dirty end of the stick," he said gloomily. "I'm goin' to roll me a whole one, pre-war, an' smoke it, presently."

"Infantry always gets the short end of the stick," he said gloomily. "I'm going to roll myself a whole one, pre-war, and smoke it, soon."

"Hell yes," said Coffee. He examined his gas-mask from force of habit before stepping out into the fog once more, then contemptuously threw it aside. "Gas-masks, hell! Ain't worth havin'. Come on."

"Hell yes," said Coffee. He checked his gas mask out of habit before stepping back into the fog, then disdainfully tossed it aside. "Gas masks, who needs them? Let’s go."

Corporal Wallis followed as he emerged from the little round cone of the pill-box.

Corporal Wallis followed as he came out of the small round top of the pillbox.

The gray mist that was fog-gas hung over everything. There was a definite breeze blowing, but the mist was so dense that it did not seem to move. It was far enough from the fog-flares for the last least trace of striation to have vanished. Fifteen miles to the north the fog-flares were placed, ranged by hundreds and by thousands, burning one after another as the fog service set them off, and sending out their incredible masses of thick gray vapor in long threads that spread out before the wind, coalesced, and made a smoke-screen to which the puny efforts of the last war—the war that was to make the world safe for democracy—were as nothing.

The gray mist that looked like fog hung over everything. There was a definite breeze blowing, but the mist was so thick that it didn’t seem to budge. It was far enough from the fog-flares that the last hint of striation had disappeared. Fifteen miles to the north, the fog-flares were set up, arranged in hundreds and thousands, lighting up one after another as the fog service activated them, and releasing incredible amounts of thick gray vapor in long streams that spread out before the wind, merged together, and created a smoke-screen that made the feeble efforts of the last war—the war meant to make the world safe for democracy—feel insignificant.

Here, fifteen miles down wind from the flares, it was possible to see clearly in a circle approximately five feet in diameter. At the edge of that circle outlines began to blur. At ten feet all shapes were the faintest of bulks, the dimmest of outlines. At fifteen feet all was invisible, hidden behind a screen of mist.

Here, fifteen miles downwind from the flares, it was possible to see clearly in a circle about five feet wide. At the edge of that circle, outlines started to blur. At ten feet, all shapes were the faintest of masses, the dimmest of outlines. At fifteen feet, everything was invisible, concealed behind a veil of mist.

"Cast around," said Coffee gloomily. "Maybe we'll find a shell, or tracks of a tank or somethin' that chucked the gas here."

"Look around," said Coffee gloomily. "Maybe we'll find a shell, or tracks of a tank, or something that dumped the gas here."


It was rather ludicrous to go searching for anything in that mass of vapor. At three yards distance they could make each other out as dim outlines, no more. But it did not even occur to them to deplore the mist. The war which had already been christened, by the politicians at home, the last war, was always fought in a mist. Infantry could not stand against tanks, tanks could not live under aircraft-directed artillery fire—not when forty guns fired salvos for the aircraft to spot—and neither artillery nor aircraft could take any advantage of a victory which either, under special conditions, might win. The general staffs of both the United States and the prominent nation—let us say the Yellow Empire—at war with it had come to a single conclusion. Tanks or infantry were needed for the use of victories. Infantry could be destroyed by tanks. But tanks could be hidden from aerial spotters by smoke-screens.

It was pretty ridiculous to look for anything in that thick fog. From three yards away, they could only see each other as blurry shapes, nothing more. But it didn’t even cross their minds to complain about the mist. The war, which politicians back home had already labeled as the last war, was always fought in fog. Infantry couldn’t stand up to tanks, and tanks couldn’t survive against artillery fire directed by aircraft—not when forty guns were firing salvos for the aircraft to target—and neither artillery nor aircraft could benefit from a victory that either might achieve under specific circumstances. The military leaders of both the United States and the major opponent—let’s call it the Yellow Empire—at war with it had reached a clear conclusion. They needed tanks or infantry to take advantage of victories. Infantry could be wiped out by tanks. But tanks could be concealed from aerial observers by smoke screens.

The result was fog-gas, which was being used by both sides in the most modern fashion when, their own unit wiped out and themselves wandering aimlessly in the general direction of the American rear, Sergeant Coffee and Corporal Wallis stumbled upon an American pill-box with its small garrison lying dead. For forty miles in one direction and perhaps thirty in the other, the vapor lay upon the earth. It was being blown by the wind, of course, but it was sufficiently heavier than air to cling to the ground level, and the industries of two nations were straining every nerve to supply the demands of their respective armies for its material.

The result was fog-gas, which both sides were using in the most modern way when, after their unit was wiped out and they were aimlessly wandering toward the American rear, Sergeant Coffee and Corporal Wallis stumbled upon an American pillbox with its small crew lying dead. For forty miles in one direction and maybe thirty in the other, the vapor lay on the ground. It was being blown by the wind, of course, but it was heavy enough to stay close to the surface, and the industries of two nations were pushing hard to meet the demands of their respective armies for its material.

The fog-bank was nowhere less than a hundred feet thick—a cloud of impalpable particles impenetrable to any eye or any camera, however shrewdly filtered. And under that mattress of pale opacity the tanks crawled heavily. They lurched and rumbled upon their deadly errands, uncouth and barbarous, listening for each other by a myriad of devices, locked in desperate, short-range conflict when they came upon each other, and emitting clouds of deadly vapor, against which gas-masks were no protection, when they came upon opposing infantry.

The fog was at least a hundred feet thick—an unseeable mass that no eye or camera could penetrate, no matter how sophisticated. And beneath that layer of pale mist, the tanks moved slowly. They swayed and rumbled on their lethal missions, awkward and brutal, trying to communicate with each other using a bunch of devices, locked in desperate close-range battles when they encountered one another, and releasing deadly gas that gas masks couldn't protect against when they faced enemy soldiers.


The infantrymen, though, were few. Their principal purpose was the reporting of the approach or passage of tanks, and trenches were of no service to them. They occupied unarmed little listening-posts with field telephones, small wireless or ground buzzer sets for reporting the enemy before he overwhelmed them. They held small pill-boxes, fitted with anti-tank guns which sometimes—if rarely—managed to get home a shell, aimed largely by sound, before the tank rolled over gun and gunners alike.

The infantrymen, however, were scarce. Their main job was to report the movement of tanks, and trenches didn’t help them much. They manned unarmed listening posts equipped with field phones, small wireless devices, or ground buzzer sets to alert about the enemy before being overrun. They occupied small pillboxes, outfitted with anti-tank guns that, on rare occasions, managed to fire a shell—mostly aimed by sound—before the tank ran over both the gun and its crew.

And now Sergeant Coffee and Corporal Wallis groped about in that blinding mist. There had been two systems of listening-posts hidden in it, each of admittedly little fighting value, but each one deep and composed of an infinity of little pin-point posts where two or three men were stationed. The American posts, by their reports, had assured the command that all enemy tanks were on the other side of a certain definite line. Their own tanks, receiving recognition signals, passed and repassed among them, prowling in quest of invaders. The enemy tanks crawled upon the same grisly patrol on their own side.

And now Sergeant Coffee and Corporal Wallis were feeling their way through the thick mist. There had been two sets of listening posts hidden in it, each of which was not very useful in a fight, but each was extensive and made up of countless tiny posts where two or three men were stationed. According to reports from the American posts, they had assured the command that all enemy tanks were on the other side of a specific line. Their own tanks, picking up recognition signals, moved back and forth among them, searching for intruders. The enemy tanks were also sneaking along the same grim patrol on their side.

But two miles of the American front had suddenly gone silent. A hundred telephones had ceased to make reports along the line nearest the enemy. As Coffee and Wallis stumbled about the little pill-box, looking for some inkling of the way in which the original occupants of the small strong-point had been wiped out, the second line of observation-posts began to go dead.

But two miles of the American front had suddenly gone quiet. A hundred phones had stopped sending reports along the line closest to the enemy. As Coffee and Wallis stumbled around the little pillbox, searching for clues about how the original occupants of the small stronghold had been taken out, the second line of observation posts started to go silent.

Now one, now another abruptly ceased to communicate. Half a dozen were in actual conversation with their sector headquarters, and broke off between words. The wires remained intact. But in fifteen nerve-racking minutes a second hundred posts ceased to make reports and ceased to answer the inquiry-signal. G.H.Q. was demanding explanations in crisp accents that told the matter was being taken very seriously indeed. And then, as the officer in command of the second-line sector headquarters was explaining frenziedly that he was doing all any man could do, he stopped short between two words and thereafter he, also, ceased to communicate.

Now one person, then another, suddenly stopped communicating. Half a dozen were in the middle of conversations with their sector headquarters and broke off mid-sentence. The lines were still working. But in just fifteen tense minutes, another hundred posts stopped sending reports and didn’t respond to the inquiry signal. G.H.Q. was demanding explanations in sharp tones that made it clear the situation was being taken very seriously. And then, as the officer in charge of the second-line sector headquarters was frantically explaining that he was doing everything he could, he suddenly stopped mid-sentence and from that point on, he too stopped communicating.

Front-line sector headquarters seemed inexplicably to have escaped whatever fate had overtaken all its posts, but it could only report that they had apparently gone out of existence without warning. American tanks, prowling in the area that had gone dead, announced that no enemy tanks had been seen. G-81, stumbling on a pill-box no more than ten minutes after it had gone silent, offered to investigate. A member of her crew, in a gas-mask, stepped out of the port doorway. Immediately thereafter G-81's wireless reports stopped coming in.

Front-line sector headquarters seemed strangely untouched by whatever disaster had struck all its posts, but it could only say that they had apparently vanished without any warning. American tanks, moving through the area that had gone quiet, reported that no enemy tanks had been spotted. G-81, coming across a pillbox less than ten minutes after it had gone silent, offered to check it out. A member of her crew, wearing a gas mask, stepped out of the side door. Shortly after that, G-81's radio reports stopped coming in.


The situation was clearly shown in the huge tank that had been built to serve as G.H.Q. That tank was seventy feet long, and lay hidden in the mist with a brood of other, smaller tanks clustered near it, from each of which a cable ran to the telephones and instruments of the greater monster. Farther off in the fog, of course, were other tanks, hundreds of them, fighting machines all, silent and motionless now, but infinitely ready to protect the brain of the army.

The situation was clearly displayed in the massive tank built to function as G.H.Q. That tank was seventy feet long and lay concealed in the mist alongside a group of smaller tanks gathered around it, each connected by a cable to the phones and instruments of the larger machine. Farther away in the fog, there were, of course, more tanks—hundreds of them—all fighting machines, silent and motionless now, but always ready to defend the brain of the army.

The G.H.Q. maneuver-board showed the battle as no single observer could ever have seen it. A map lay spread out on a monster board, under a pitiless white light. It was a map of the whole battlefield. Tiny sparks crawled here and there under the map, and there were hundreds of little pins with different-colored heads to mark the position of this thing and that. The crawling sparks were the reported positions of American tanks, made visible as positions of moving trains had been made visible for years on the electric charts of railroads in dispatcher's offices. Where the tiny bulbs glowed under the map, there a tank crawled under the fog. As the tank moved, the first bulb went out and another flashed into light.

The G.H.Q. maneuver board displayed the battle in a way no individual observer could ever perceive. A map was laid out on a massive board, illuminated by harsh white light. It depicted the entire battlefield. Tiny lights blinked on and off across the map, with hundreds of colored pins marking the locations of various elements. The blinking lights represented the reported positions of American tanks, just as the moving trains had been tracked for years on electric charts in dispatcher's offices. Wherever the small bulbs lit up under the map, a tank was creeping through the fog. As the tank advanced, the first bulb turned off, and another lit up.

The general watched broodingly as the crawling sparks moved from this place to that place, as varicolored lights flashed up and vanished, as a steady hand reached down to shift tiny pins and place new ones. The general moved rarely, and spoke hardly at all. His whole air was that of a man absorbed in a game of chess—a game on which the fate of a nation depended.

The general watched thoughtfully as the sparks crawled from one spot to another, as colorful lights flickered and disappeared, and as a steady hand adjusted tiny pins and set new ones in place. The general rarely moved and hardly spoke. He had the demeanor of someone completely focused on a game of chess—a game that determined the fate of a nation.

He was thus absorbed. The great board, illuminated from above by the glaring bulb, and speckled with little white sparks from below by the tiny bulbs beneath, showed the situation clearly at every instant. The crawling white sparks were his own tanks, each in its present position. Flashing blue sparks noted the last report of enemy tanks. Two staff officers stood behind the general, and each spoke from time to time into a strapped-on telephone transmitter. They were giving routine orders, heading the nearest American patrol-tanks toward the location of the latest reported enemies.

He was completely focused. The large board, lit up from above by the bright bulb and dotted with little white lights from below by the small bulbs underneath, displayed the situation clearly at every moment. The moving white lights represented his own tanks, each in its current position. Flashing blue lights indicated the most recent reports of enemy tanks. Two staff officers stood behind the general, occasionally speaking into a strapped-on phone transmitter. They were issuing routine orders, directing the nearest American patrol tanks toward the location of the latest reported enemy presence.


The general reached out his hand suddenly and marked off an area with his fingers. They were long fingers, and slender ones: an artist's fingers.

The general suddenly reached out his hand and outlined an area with his fingers. They were long and slender fingers: fingers of an artist.

"Our outposts are dead in this space," he observed meditatively. The use of the word "outposts" dated him many years back as a soldier, back to the old days of open warfare, which had only now come about again. "Penetration of two miles—"

"Our outposts are dead in this space," he said thoughtfully. The term "outposts" dated him back years as a soldier, reminding him of the old days of open warfare, which had only just returned. "Penetration of two miles—"

"Tank, sir," said the man of the steady fingers, putting a black pin in position within that area, "let a man out in a gas-mask to examine a pill-box. The tank does not report or reply, sir."

"Tank, sir," said the steady-fingered man, placing a black pin in the designated spot, "send a guy out in a gas mask to check out a pillbox. The tank isn't responding, sir."

"Gas," said the general, noting the spot. "Their new gas, of course. It must go through masks or sag-paste, or both."

"Gas," said the general, pointing to the spot. "Their new gas, of course. It has to go through masks or sag-paste, or both."

He looked up to one of a row of officers seated opposite him, each man with headphones strapped to his ears and a transmitter before his lips, and each man with a map-pad on his knees, on which from time to time he made notations and shifted pins absorbedly.

He looked up at one of the officers sitting across from him, each guy wearing headphones and a microphone in front of his mouth, and each one had a map pad on his lap, where every so often he jotted down notes and moved pins with intense focus.

"Captain Harvey," said the general, "you are sure that dead spot has not been bombarded with gas-shells?"

"Captain Harvey," the general said, "are you certain that dead zone hasn’t been hit with gas shells?"

"Yes, General. There has been no artillery fire heavy enough to put more than a fraction of those posts out of action, and all that fire, sir, has been accounted for elsewhere."

"Yes, General. There hasn't been any artillery fire strong enough to take out more than a small portion of those posts, and all that fire, sir, has been accounted for elsewhere."

The officer looked up, saw the general's eyes shift, and bent to his map again, on which he was marking areas from which spotting aircraft reported flashes as of heavy guns beneath the mist.

The officer looked up, noticed the general's gaze change, and leaned over his map again, where he was marking areas that spotting aircraft had indicated flashes suggesting heavy artillery hidden in the fog.

"Their aircraft have not been dropping bombs, positively?"

"Their planes haven’t been dropping bombs, right?"

A second officer glanced up from his own map.

A second officer looked up from his own map.

"Our planes cover all that space, sir, and have for some time."

"Our planes cover all that area, sir, and have for a while now."

"They either have a noiseless tank," observed the general meditatively, "or...."

"They either have a silent tank," the general noted thoughtfully, "or...."

The steady fingers placed a red pin at a certain spot.

The steady fingers placed a red pin at a specific spot.

"One observation-post, sir, has reopened communication. Two infantrymen, separated from their command, came upon it and found the machine-gun crew dead, with gas-masks adjusted. No tanks or tracks. They are identified, sir, and are now looking for tank tracks or shells."

"One observation post, sir, has reopened communication. Two infantrymen, separated from their unit, stumbled across it and found the machine-gun crew dead, with their gas masks on. There are no tanks or tracks. They have been identified, sir, and are now searching for tank tracks or shells."

The general nodded emotionlessly.

The general nodded blankly.

"Let me know immediately."

"Let me know right away."


He fell back to the ceaseless study of the board with its crawling sparks and sudden flashes of light. Over at the left, there were four white sparks crawling toward a spot where a blue flash had showed a little while since. A red light glowed suddenly where one of the white sparks crawled. One of the two officers behind the general spoke crisply. Instantly, it seemed, the other three white sparks changed their direction of movement. They swung toward the red flash—the point where a wireless from the tank represented by the first white flash had reported, contact with the enemy.

He reverted to the constant examination of the board with its moving sparks and sudden bursts of light. To the left, four white sparks were moving toward a spot where a blue flash had appeared a short while ago. A red light suddenly shone where one of the white sparks was moving. One of the two officers behind the general spoke sharply. Immediately, it seemed, the other three white sparks changed direction. They shifted toward the red flash—the point where a message from the tank indicated by the first white flash had reported contact with the enemy.

"Enemy tank destroyed here, sir," said the voice above the steady fingers.

"Enemy tank taken out here, sir," said the voice above the steady fingers.

"Wiped out three of our observation posts," murmured the general, "His side knows it. That's an opportunity. Have those posts reoccupied."

"Wiped out three of our observation posts," the general murmured, "His side is aware of it. That's our chance. Get those posts reoccupied."

"Orders given, sir," said a staff officer from behind. "No reports as yet."

"Orders have been issued, sir," said a staff officer from behind. "No reports yet."

The general's eyes went back to the space two miles wide and two miles deep in which there was only a single observation-post functioning, and that in charge of two strayed infantrymen. The battle in the fog was in a formative stage, now, and the general himself had to watch the whole, because it was by small and trivial indications that the enemy's plans would be disclosed. The dead area was no triviality, however. Half a dozen tanks were crawling through it, reporting monotonously that no sign of the enemy could be found. One of the little sparks representing those tanks abruptly went out.

The general's eyes returned to the area two miles wide and two miles deep, where only one observation post was operational, run by two lost infantrymen. The battle in the fog was still developing, and the general himself had to oversee everything because it was through small and seemingly insignificant clues that the enemy's plans would be revealed. However, the dead zone was no small matter. Half a dozen tanks were moving through it, repeatedly reporting that no signs of the enemy could be found. Suddenly, one of the little indicators representing those tanks went dark.

"Tank here, sir, no longer reports."

"Tank here, sir, no longer reporting."

The general watched with lack-luster eyes, his mind withdrawn in thought.

The general watched with dull eyes, his mind lost in thought.

"Send four helicopters," he said slowly, "to sweep that space. We'll see what the enemy does."

"Send four helicopters," he said slowly, "to patrol that area. We'll see what the enemy does."

One of the seated officers opposite him spoke swiftly. Far away a roaring set up and was stilled. The helicopters were taking off.

One of the officers sitting across from him spoke quickly. In the distance, there was a roar that faded away. The helicopters were taking off.


They would rush across the blanket of fog, their vertical propellers sending blasts of air straight downward. For most of their sweep they would keep a good height, but above the questionable ground they would swoop down to barely above the fog-blanket. There their monstrous screws would blow holes in the fog until the ground below was visible. If any tanks crawled there, in the spaces the helicopters swept clear, they would be visible at once and would be shelled by batteries miles away, batteries invisible under the artificial cloud-bank.

They would race through the fog, their vertical rotors blasting air straight down. For most of their flight, they would maintain a good altitude, but over the questionable terrain, they would swoop down nearly to the fog. There, their massive rotors would create gaps in the fog until the ground below was visible. If any tanks were moving around in the areas the helicopters cleared, they would be spotted immediately and targeted by artillery miles away, those guns hidden beneath the artificial cloud cover.

No other noises came through the walls of the monster tank. There was a faint, monotonous murmur of the electric generator. There were the quiet, crisp orders of the officers behind the general, giving the routine commands that kept the fighting a stalemate.

No other sounds came through the walls of the monster tank. There was a faint, steady hum of the electric generator. There were the quiet, clear orders of the officers behind the general, giving the usual commands that kept the fighting at a standstill.

The aircraft officer lifted his head, pressing his headphones tightly against his ears, as if to hear mores clearly.

The aircraft officer raised his head, pressing his headphones tightly against his ears to hear more clearly.

"The enemy, sir, has sent sixty fighting machines to attack our helicopters. We sent forty single-seaters as escort."

"The enemy has sent sixty fighting machines to attack our helicopters, sir. We sent forty single-seaters to provide escort."

"Let them fight enough," said the general absently, "to cause the enemy to think us desperate for information. Then draw them off."

"Let them fight enough," said the general absentmindedly, "to make the enemy think we're desperate for information. Then pull them back."

There was silence again. The steady fingers put pins here and there. An enemy tank destroyed here. An American tank encountered an enemy and ceased to report further. The enemy sent four helicopters in a wide sweep behind the American lines, escorted by fifty fighting planes. They uncovered a squadron of four tanks, which scattered like insects disturbed by the overturning of a stone. Instantly after their disclosure a hundred and fifty guns, four miles away, were pouring shells about the place where they had been seen. Two of the tanks ceased to report.

There was silence again. The steady hands placed pins here and there. An enemy tank was destroyed here. An American tank ran into an enemy and stopped reporting. The enemy sent four helicopters in a broad sweep behind the American lines, accompanied by fifty fighter planes. They uncovered a group of four tanks, which scattered like insects disturbed by a stone being flipped over. Immediately after they were spotted, one hundred and fifty guns, four miles away, started firing shells at the location where they had been seen. Two of the tanks stopped reporting.

The general's attention was called to a telephone instrument with its call-light glowing.

The general was alerted by a phone with its call light lit up.

"Ah," said the general absently. "They want publicity matter."

"Ah," the general said, distracted. "They want promotional material."

The telephone was connected to the rear, and from there to the Capital. A much-worried cabinet waited for news, and arrangements were made and had been used, to broadcast suitably arranged reports from the front, the voice of the commander-in-chief in the field going to every workshop, every gathering-place, and even being bellowed by loud-speakers in the city streets.

The telephone was connected at the back and from there to the Capital. A very concerned cabinet awaited updates, and plans were put in place to share well-prepared reports from the front, with the voice of the commander-in-chief reaching every workshop, every meeting spot, and even being broadcasted through loudspeakers in the city streets.


The general took the phone. The President of the United States was at the other end of the wire, this time.

The general picked up the phone. The President of the United States was on the other end this time.

"General?"

"General?"

"Still in a preliminary stage, sir," said the general, without haste. "The enemy is preparing a break-through effort, possibly aimed at our machine-shops and supplies. Of course, if he gets them we will have to retreat. An hour ago he paralyzed our radios, not being aware, I suppose, of our tuned earth-induction wireless sets. I daresay he is puzzled that our communications have not fallen to pieces."

"Still in the early stages, sir," the general said calmly. "The enemy is gearing up for a breakthrough, likely targeting our machine shops and supplies. If they succeed, we’ll have to pull back. An hour ago, they took out our radios, probably not knowing about our tuned earth-induction wireless sets. I’d say they’re confused that our communications haven’t completely collapsed."

"But what are our chances?" The voice of the President was steady, but it was strained.

"But what are our chances?" The President's voice was steady, but it was tense.

"His tanks outnumber ours two to one, of course, sir," said the general calmly. "Unless we can divide his fleet and destroy a part of it, of course we will be crushed in a general combat. But we are naturally trying to make sure that any such action will take place within point-blank range of our artillery, which may help a little. We will cut the fog to secure that help, risking everything, if a general engagement occurs."

"His tanks outnumber ours two to one, obviously, sir," said the general calmly. "Unless we can split his fleet and take out a portion of it, we will definitely be overwhelmed in an all-out battle. But we are obviously trying to ensure that any such action happens within the effective range of our artillery, which might help a bit. We will clear the fog to secure that advantage, risking everything if a general confrontation happens."

There was silence.

It was silent.

The President's voice, when it came, was more strained still.

The President's voice, when it finally came, sounded even more strained.

"Will you speak to the public, General?"

"Will you talk to the public, General?"

"Three sentences. I have no time for more."

"Three sentences. I don't have time for more."

There were little clickings on the line, while the general's eyes returned to the board that was the battlefield in miniature. He indicated a spot with his finger.

There were small clicks on the line as the general's eyes focused back on the board that represented the miniature battlefield. He pointed to a spot with his finger.

"Concentrate our reserve-tanks here," he said meditatively. "Our fighting aircraft here. At once."

"Let's focus our reserve tanks here," he said thoughtfully. "Our fighter planes need to be here. Right now."

The two spots were at nearly opposite ends of the battle field. The chief of staff, checking the general's judgment with the alert suspicion that was the latest addition to his duties, protested sharply.

The two spots were at nearly opposite ends of the battlefield. The chief of staff, double-checking the general's judgment with the wary suspicion that had recently become part of his responsibilities, protested emphatically.

"But sir, our tanks will have no protection against helicopters!"

"But sir, our tanks won't have any protection against helicopters!"

"I am quite aware of it," said the general mildly.

"I know all about it," said the general calmly.

He turned to the transmitter. A thin voice had just announced at the other end of the wire, "The commander-in-chief of the army in the field will make a statement."

He turned to the transmitter. A faint voice had just announced on the other end of the line, "The commander-in-chief of the army in the field will make a statement."


The general spoke unhurriedly.

The general spoke slowly.

"We are in contact with the enemy, have been for some hours. We have lost forty tanks and the enemy, we think, sixty or more. No general engagement has yet taken place, but we think decisive action on the enemy's part will be attempted within two hours. The tanks in the field need now, as always, ammunition, spare tanks, and the special supplies for modern warfare. In particular, we require ever-increasing quantities of fog-gas. I appeal to your patriotism for reinforcements of material and men."

"We're in touch with the enemy and have been for several hours. We've lost forty tanks, and we estimate the enemy has lost sixty or more. There hasn't been a full-scale battle yet, but we believe the enemy will try to take decisive action within the next two hours. The tanks in the field need ammunition, spare tanks, and special supplies for modern warfare, as always. In particular, we need increasing amounts of fog gas. I'm appealing to your sense of patriotism for reinforcements of equipment and personnel."

He hung up the receiver and returned to his survey of the board.

He hung up the phone and went back to looking over the board.

"Those three listening-posts," he said abruptly, indicating a place near where an enemy tank had been destroyed. "Have they been reoccupied?"

"Those three listening posts," he said suddenly, pointing to a spot near where an enemy tank had been destroyed. "Have they been occupied again?"

"Yes, sir. Just reported. The tank they reported rolled over them, destroying the placement. They are digging in."

"Yes, sir. Just got the report. The tank they mentioned rolled over them, destroying the setup. They are digging in."

"Tell me," said the general, "when they cease to report again. They will."

"Tell me," said the general, "when they stop reporting again. They will."

He watched the board again and without lifting his eyes from it, spoke again.

He looked at the board again and without taking his eyes off it, spoke again.

"That listening-post in the dead sector, with the two strayed infantrymen in it. Was it reported?"

"Was the listening post in the dead sector, with the two lost infantrymen in it, reported?"

"Not yet, sir."

"Not yet, sir."

"Tell me immediately it does."

"Let me know when it does."

The general leaned back in his chair and deliberately relaxed. He lighted a cigar and puffed at it, his hands quite steady. Other officers, scenting the smoke, glanced up enviously. But the general was the only man who might smoke. The enemy's gases, like the American ones, could go through any gas-mask if in sufficient concentration. The tanks were sealed like so many submarines, and opened their interiors to the outer air only after that air had been thoroughly tested and proven safe. Only the general might use up more than a man's allowance for breathing.

The general leaned back in his chair and relaxed. He lit a cigar and took a puff, his hands completely steady. Other officers, catching a whiff of the smoke, looked up enviously. But the general was the only one allowed to smoke. The enemy's gases, just like the American ones, could get through any gas mask if they were concentrated enough. The tanks were sealed like submarines, only opening to the outside air once it had been thoroughly checked and deemed safe. Only the general was permitted to consume more than the usual allowance of air.


The general gazed about him, letting his mind rest from its intense strain against the greater strain that would come on it in a few minutes. He looked at a tall blond man who was surveying the board intently, moving away, and returning again, his forehead creased in thought.

The general looked around, allowing his mind to take a break from the intense pressure it was under, knowing that even more would come in a few minutes. He noticed a tall blond guy who was studying the board closely, walking away and coming back again, his forehead furrowed in concentration.

The general smiled quizzically. That man was the officer appointed to I. I. duty—interpretative intelligence—chosen from a thousand officers because the most exhaustive psychological tests had proven that his brain worked as nearly as possible like that of the enemy commander. His task was to take the place of the enemy commander, to reconstruct from the enemy movements reported and the enemy movements known as nearly as possible the enemy plans.

The general smiled with curiosity. That man was the officer assigned to I. I. duty—interpretative intelligence—selected from a thousand officers because the most thorough psychological tests showed that his brain functioned almost identically to that of the enemy commander. His job was to step into the shoes of the enemy commander and, based on the reported enemy movements and the movements he was aware of, to piece together the enemy's plans as accurately as possible.

"Well, Harlin," said the general, "Where will he strike?"

"Well, Harlin," said the general, "Where will he hit?"

"He's tricky, sir," said Harlin. "That gap in our listening-posts looks, of course, like preparation for a massing of his tanks inside our lines. And it would be logical that he fought off our helicopters to keep them from discovering his tanks massing in that area."

"He's sneaky, sir," said Harlin. "That gap in our listening posts looks, of course, like he's gearing up to gather his tanks inside our lines. And it makes sense that he fought off our helicopters to prevent them from finding out about his tanks accumulating in that area."

The general nodded.

The general agreed.

"Quite true," he admitted. "Quite true."

"That's absolutely true," he acknowledged. "That's absolutely true."

"But," said Harlin eagerly. "He'd know we could figure that out. And he may have wiped out listening posts to make us think he was planning just so. He may have fought off our helicopters, not to keep them from discovering his tanks in there, but to keep them from discovering that there were no tanks in there!"

"But," Harlin said eagerly. "He would know we could figure that out. And he might have destroyed the listening posts to make us think that was his plan. He might have fought off our helicopters, not to hide his tanks from them, but to prevent them from finding out that there were no tanks there at all!"

"My own idea exactly," said the general meditatively. "But again, it looks so much like a feint that it may be a serious blow. I dare not risk assuming it to be a feint only."

"My own thought exactly," the general said thoughtfully. "But again, it seems so much like a distraction that it could actually be a serious hit. I can't afford to assume it's just a distraction."

He turned back to the board.

He turned back to the board.

"Have those two strayed infantrymen reported yet?" he asked sharply.

"Have those two lost soldiers reported back yet?" he asked sharply.

"Not yet, sir."

"Not yet, sir."


The general drummed on the table. There were four red flashes glowing at different points of the board—four points where American tanks or groups of tanks were locked in conflict with the enemy. Somewhere off in the enveloping fog that made all the world a gray chaos, lumbering, crawling monsters rammed and battered at each other at infinitely short range. They fought blindly, their guns swinging menacingly and belching lurid flames into the semi-darkness, while from all about them dropped the liquids that meant death to any man who breathed their vapor. Those gases penetrated any gas-mask, and would even strike through the sag-pastes that had made the vesicatory gases of 1918 futile.

The general tapped on the table. There were four red flashes glowing at different spots on the board—four locations where American tanks or groups of tanks were engaged in battle with the enemy. Somewhere in the thick fog that turned everything into a gray mess, heavy, crawling machines crashed into each other at extremely close range. They fought blindly, their guns swinging ominously and firing bright flames into the dim light, while all around them fell the liquids that meant death to anyone who inhaled their fumes. Those gases could get through any gas mask and would even break past the protective pastes that had rendered the blistering gases of 1918 ineffective.

With tanks by thousands hidden in the fog, four small combats were kept up, four only. Battles fought with tanks as the main arm are necessarily battles of movement, more nearly akin to cavalry battles than any other unless it be fleet actions. When the main bodies come into contact, the issue is decided quickly. There can be no long drawn-out stalemates such as infantry trenches produced in years past. The fighting that had taken place so far, both under the fog and aloft in the air, was outpost skirmishing only. When the main body of the enemy came into action it would be like a whirlwind, and the battle would be won or lost in a matter of minutes only.

With thousands of tanks concealed in the fog, there were only four small skirmishes ongoing. Battles fought with tanks as the main force are primarily fluid engagements, more similar to cavalry battles than anything else, except perhaps naval battles. When the main forces collide, the outcome is determined quickly. There can't be prolonged stalemates like the infantry trench warfare of previous years. The fighting that had occurred so far, both in the fog and in the air, was just minor skirmishes. When the main enemy force engaged, it would be like a whirlwind, and the battle would be won or lost in just a matter of minutes.

The general paid no attention to those four conflicts, or their possible meaning.

The general ignored those four conflicts and what they might mean.

"I want to hear from those two strayed infantrymen," he said quietly, "I must base my orders on what they report. The whole battle, I believe, hinges on what they have to say."

"I want to hear from those two lost soldiers," he said quietly, "I need to base my orders on what they report. I believe the entire battle depends on what they have to say."

He fell silent, watching the board without the tense preoccupation he had shown before. He knew the moves he had to make in any of three eventualities. He watched the board to make sure he would not have to make those moves before he was ready. His whole air was that of waiting: the commander-in-chief of the army of the United States, waiting to hear what he would be told by two strayed infantrymen, lost in the fog that covered a battlefield.

He fell silent, observing the board without the tense worry he had shown earlier. He knew the moves he needed to make in any of three possible situations. He scanned the board to ensure he wouldn’t have to make those moves before he was ready. His entire demeanor was one of waiting: the commander-in-chief of the United States Army, waiting to hear what two lost infantrymen would report, wandering through the fog covering the battlefield.


The fog was neither more dense nor any lighter where Corporal Wallis paused to roll his pre-war cigarette. The tobacco came from the gassed machine-gunner in the pill-box a few yards off. Sergeant Coffee, three yards distant, was a blurred figure. Corporal Wallis put his cigarette into his mouth, struck his match, and puffed delicately.

The fog was neither thicker nor lighter where Corporal Wallis stopped to roll his pre-war cigarette. The tobacco came from the gassed machine-gunner in the pillbox a few yards away. Sergeant Coffee, three yards away, was a blurry figure. Corporal Wallis put the cigarette in his mouth, struck a match, and took a delicate puff.

"Ah!" said Corporal Wallis, and cheered considerably. He thought he saw Sergeant Coffee moving toward him and ungenerously hid his cigarette's glow.

"Ah!" said Corporal Wallis, feeling much better. He thought he saw Sergeant Coffee coming his way and unkindly hid the glow of his cigarette.

Overhead, a machine-gun suddenly burst into a rattling roar, the sound sweeping above them with incredible speed. Another gun answered it. Abruptly, the whole sky above them was an inferno of such tearing noises and immediately after they began a multitudinous bellowing set up. Airplanes on patrol ordinarily kept their engines muffled, in hopes of locating a tank below them by its noise. But in actual fighting there was too much power to be gained by cutting out the muffler for any minor motive to take effect. A hundred aircraft above the heads of the two strayed infantrymen were fighting madly about five helicopters. Two hundred yards away, one fell to the earth with a crash, and immediately afterward there was a hollow boom. For an instant even the mist was tinged with yellow from the exploded gasoline tank. But the roaring above continued—not mounting, as in a battle between opposing patrols of fighting planes, when each side finds height a decisive advantage, but keeping nearly to the same level, little above the bank of cloud.

Overhead, a machine gun suddenly erupted into a rattling roar, the sound rushing above them with incredible speed. Another gun responded. Suddenly, the entire sky above them was an inferno of tearing noises, and almost right after, a cacophony of bellowing started up. Airplanes on patrol usually kept their engines quiet, hoping to spot a tank below them by its noise. But in real combat, the advantage of turning off the muffler outweighed any minor reasoning for doing otherwise. A hundred aircraft above the two lost infantrymen were fiercely engaging around five helicopters. Two hundred yards away, one crashed to the ground, followed immediately by a hollow boom. For an instant, even the mist was tinted yellow from the exploded gasoline tank. But the roaring above continued—staying at a nearly constant level, just above the cloud bank, rather than rising as it would in a battle between opposing patrols of fighter planes, where each side finds altitude a critical advantage.

Something came down, roaring, and struck the earth no more than fifty yards away. The impact was terrific, but after it there was dead silence while the thunder above kept on.

Something came down, roaring, and hit the ground no more than fifty yards away. The impact was incredible, but after that, there was complete silence while the thunder above continued.

Sergeant Coffee came leaping to Corporal Wallis' side.

Sergeant Coffee jumped over to Corporal Wallis' side.

"Helicopters!" he barked. "Huntin' tanks an' pill-boxes! Lay down!"

"Helicopters!" he shouted. "They're searching for tanks and bunkers! Get down!"

He flung himself down to the earth.

He threw himself down to the ground.

Wind beat on them suddenly, then an outrageous blast of icy air from above. For an instant the sky lightened. They saw a hole in the mist, saw the little pill-box clearly, saw a huge framework of supporting screws sweeping swiftly overhead with figures in it watching the ground through wind-angle glasses, and machine-gunners firing madly at dancing things in the air. Then it was gone.

Wind suddenly slammed into them, followed by a fierce blast of icy air from above. For a moment, the sky brightened. They spotted a break in the mist, clearly saw the small pillbox, and noticed a large framework of support beams rushing overhead, with figures in it using binoculars to watch the ground, while machine-gunners fired wildly at moving targets in the air. Then it vanished.

"One o' ours," shouted Coffee in Wallis' ear. "They' tryin' to find th' Yellows' tanks!"

"One of ours," shouted Coffee in Wallis' ear. "They're trying to find the Yellow's tanks!"


The center of the roaring seemed to shift, perhaps to the north. Then a roaring drowned out all the other roarings. This one was lower down and approaching in a rush. Something swooped from the south, a dark blotch in the lighter mist above. It was an airplane flying in the mist, a plane that had dived into the fog as into oblivion. It appeared, was gone—and there was a terrific crash. A shattering roar drowned out even the droning tumult of a hundred aircraft engines. A sheet of flame flashed up, and a thunderous detonation.

The center of the roaring seemed to move, maybe to the north. Then one roar overwhelmed all the others. This one was deeper and coming fast. Something swooped in from the south, a dark shape against the lighter mist above. It was an airplane flying through the fog, a plane that had plunged into the haze as if into nothingness. It showed up, vanished—and then there was a tremendous crash. A deafening roar drowned out even the buzzing noise of a hundred aircraft engines. A burst of flame shot up, followed by a massive explosion.

"Hit a tree," panted Coffee, scrambling to his feet again. "Suicide club, aimin' for our helicopter."

"Hit a tree," breathed Coffee, getting back on his feet. "Suicide club, aiming for our helicopter."

Corporal Wallis was pointing, his lips drawn back in a snarl.

Corporal Wallis was pointing, his lips pulled back in a sneer.

"Shut up!" he whispered. "I saw a shadow against that flash! Yeller infantryman! Le's get 'im!"

"Shh!" he whispered. "I saw a shadow with that flash! Yellow infantryman! Let's get him!"

"Y'crazy," said Sergeant Coffee, but he strained his eyes and more especially his ears.

"You're crazy," said Sergeant Coffee, but he strained his eyes and especially his ears.

It was Coffee who clutched Corporal Wallis' wrist and pointed. Wallis could see nothing, but he followed as Coffee moved silently through the gray mist. Presently he too, straining his eyes, saw an indistinct movement.

It was Coffee who grabbed Corporal Wallis' wrist and pointed. Wallis couldn’t see anything, but he followed as Coffee moved quietly through the gray mist. Soon, he too, squinting, noticed a vague movement.

The roaring of motors died away suddenly. The fighting had stopped, a long way off, apparently because the helicopters had been withdrawn. Except for the booming of artillery a very long distance away, firing unseen at an unseen target, there was no noise at all.

The sound of engines suddenly faded. The fighting had ceased far off, seemingly because the helicopters had pulled out. Aside from the distant rumble of artillery firing at an unseen target, there was complete silence.

"Aimin' for our pill-box," whispered Coffee.

"Aiming for our pillbox," whispered Coffee.

They saw the dim shape, moving noiselessly, halt. The dim figure seemed to be casting about for something. It went down on hands and knees and crawled forward. The two infantrymen crept after it. It stopped, and turned around. The two dodged to one side in haste. The enemy infantryman crawled off in another direction, the two Americans following him as closely as they dared.

They saw the shadowy figure moving silently stop. The figure appeared to be searching for something. It dropped to its hands and knees and crawled forward. The two soldiers crept after it. It paused and turned around. The two quickly ducked to one side. The enemy soldier crawled off in another direction, with the two Americans following him as closely as they could.

He halted once more, a dim and grotesque figure in the fog. They saw him fumbling in his belt. He threw something, suddenly. There was a little tap as of a fountain pen dropped upon concrete. Then a hissing sound. That was all, but the enemy infantryman waited, as if listening....

He stopped again, a shadowy and bizarre figure in the fog. They watched him fiddling with his belt. He tossed something unexpectedly. There was a soft sound, like a fountain pen falling on concrete. Then a hissing noise. That was it, but the enemy soldier waited, as if listening....


The two Americans fell upon him as one individual. They bore him to the earth and Coffee dragged at his gas-mask, good tactics in a battle where every man carries gas-grenades. He gasped and fought desperately, in a seeming frenzy of terror.

The two Americans charged at him as one person. They tackled him to the ground, and Coffee pulled at his gas mask, a smart move in a fight where everyone has gas grenades. He gasped and struggled fiercely, caught in a genuine frenzy of fear.

They squatted over him, finally, having taken away his automatics, and Coffee worked painstakingly to get off his gas-mask while Wallis went poking about in quest of tobacco.

They crouched over him, finally having taken away his weapons, and Coffee carefully worked to remove his gas mask while Wallis rummaged around looking for tobacco.

"Dawggone!" said Coffee. "This mask is intricate."

"Darn!" said Coffee. "This mask is really detailed."

"He ain't got any pockets," mourned Wallis.

"He doesn't have any pockets," lamented Wallis.

Then they examined him more closely.

Then they looked at him more carefully.

"It's a whole suit," explained Coffee. "H-m.... He don't have to bother with sag-paste. He's got him on a land diving-suit."

"It's a complete suit," Coffee explained. "H-m.... He doesn’t need to worry about sag-paste. He’s wearing a land diving suit."

"S-s-say," gasped the prisoner, his language utterly colloquial in spite of the beady eyes and coarse black hair that marked him racially as of the enemy, "say, don't take off my mask! Don't take off my mask!"

"S-s-say," gasped the prisoner, his speech completely casual despite the beady eyes and coarse black hair that identified him racially as the enemy, "say, don’t take off my mask! Don’t take off my mask!"

"He talks an' everything," observed Coffee in mild amazement. He inspected the mask again and painstakingly smashed the goggles. "Now, big boy, you take your chance with th' rest of us. What' you doin' around here?"

"He talks and everything," noted Coffee with mild surprise. He examined the mask again and carefully smashed the goggles. "Now, big guy, you take your chance with the rest of us. What are you doing here?"

The prisoner set his teeth, though deathly pale, and did not reply.

The prisoner gritted his teeth, though he was deathly pale, and remained silent.

"H'm-m...." said Coffee meditatively. "Let's take him in the pill-box an' let Loot'n't Madison tell us what to do with him."

"Hmm..." said Coffee thoughtfully. "Let's bring him into the pillbox and let Loot and Madison tell us what to do with him."

They picked him up.

They picked him up.

"No! No! For Gawd's sake, no!" cried the prisoner shrilly. "I just gassed it!"

"No! No! For God's sake, no!" the prisoner yelled sharply. "I just gassed it!"


The two halted. Coffee scratched his nose.

The two stopped. Coffee rubbed his nose.

"Reckon he's lyin', Pete?" he asked.

"Do you think he's lying, Pete?" he asked.

Corporal Wallis shrugged gloomily.

Corporal Wallis sighed sadly.

"He ain't got any tobacco," he said morosely. "Let's chuck him in first an' see."

"He doesn't have any tobacco," he said sadly. "Let's throw him in first and see."

The prisoner wriggled until Coffee put his own automatic in the small of his back.

The prisoner squirmed until Coffee pressed his own gun against the small of his back.

"How long does that gas last?" he asked, frowning. "Loot'n't Madison wants us to report. There's some fellers in there, all gassed up, but we were in there a while back an' it didn't hurt us. How long does it last?"

"How long does that gas last?" he asked, frowning. "Loot'n't Madison wants us to report. There are some guys in there, all gassed up, but we were in there a while back and it didn't harm us. How long does it last?"

"Fur-fifteen minutes, maybe twenty," chattered the prisoner. "Don't put me in there!"

"Fifteen minutes, maybe twenty," the prisoner said nervously. "Don't put me in there!"

Coffee scratched his nose again and looked at his wrist-watch.

Coffee scratched his nose again and looked at his watch.

"A'right," he conceded, "we give you twenty minutes. Then we chuck you down inside. That is, if you act real agreeable until then. Got anything to smoke?"

"Okay," he admitted, "we'll give you twenty minutes. After that, we’re throwing you in. That is, if you stay on good terms until then. Got anything to smoke?"

The prisoner agonizedly opened a zipper slip in his costume and brought out tobacco, even tailor-made cigarettes. Coffee pounced on them one second before Wallis. Then he divided them with absorbed and scrupulous fairness.

The prisoner painfully unzipped a section of his outfit and pulled out tobacco, including some custom-made cigarettes. Coffee grabbed them just before Wallis did. Then he split them with focused and careful fairness.

"Right," said Sergeant Coffee comfortably. He lighted up. "Say, you, if y' want to smoke, here's one o' your pills. Let's see the gas stuff. How' y' use it?"

"Sure," said Sergeant Coffee casually. He lit up a cigarette. "Hey, if you want to smoke, here’s one of your pills. How do you use the gas stuff?"

Wallis had stripped off a heavy belt about the prisoner's waist and it was trailing over his arm. He inspected it now. There were twenty or thirty little sticks in it, each one barely larger than a lead pencil, of dirty gray color, and each one securely nested in a tube of flannel-lined papier-mache.

Wallis had taken off a heavy belt from the prisoner's waist, and it was hanging over his arm. He was now examining it. Inside, there were twenty or thirty small sticks, each only slightly bigger than a pencil, dirty gray in color, and each one snugly fitted in a tube made of flannel-lined papier-mâché.

"These things?" asked Wallis contentedly. He was inhaling deeply with that luxurious enjoyment a tailor-made cigarette can give a man who had been remaking butts into smokes for days past.

"These things?" Wallis asked happily. He was taking a deep breath, savoring the rich pleasure that a custom-made cigarette can provide to a guy who had been turning leftover bits into smokes for days.

"Don't touch 'em," warned the prisoner nervously. "You broke my goggles. You throw 'em, and they light and catch fire, and that scatters the gas."

"Don't touch them," the prisoner warned nervously. "You broke my goggles. If you throw them, they ignite and catch fire, and that spreads the gas."


Coffee touched the prisoner, indicating the ground, and sat down, comfortably smoking one of the prisoner's cigarettes. By his air, he began to approve of his captive.

Coffee gestured towards the ground and sat down, comfortably smoking one of the prisoner's cigarettes. From his demeanor, he started to show approval of his captive.

"Say, you," he said curiously, "you talk English pretty good. How'd you learn it?"

"Hey, you," he said with interest, "your English is pretty good. How did you learn it?"

"I was a waiter," the prisoner explained. "New York. Corner Forty-eighth and Sixth."

"I was a waiter," the prisoner said. "New York. Corner of Forty-eighth and Sixth."

"My Gawd!" said Coffee. "Me, I used to be a movie operator along there. Forty-ninth. Projection room stuff, you know. Say, you know Heine's place?"

"My God!" said Coffee. "I used to be a movie operator over there on Forty-ninth. Projection room stuff, you know. By the way, do you know Heine's place?"

"Sure," said the prisoner. "I used to buy Scotch from that blond feller in the back room. With a benzine label for a prescription?"

"Sure," said the prisoner. "I used to buy Scotch from that blond guy in the back room. With a benzene label for a prescription?"

Coffee lay back and slapped his knee.

Coffee lay back and slapped his knee.

"Ain't it a small world?" he demanded. "Pete, here, he ain't never been in any town bigger than Chicago. Ever in Chicago?"

"Ain't it a small world?" he asked. "Pete here has never been in any town bigger than Chicago. Ever been to Chicago?"

"Hell," said Wallis, morose yet comfortable with a tailor-made cigarette. "If you guys want to start a extra war, go to knockin' Chicago. That's all."

"Hell," said Wallis, gloomy but relaxed with a custom cigarette. "If you all want to start another war, go ahead and mess with Chicago. That's it."

Coffee looked at his wrist-watch again.

Coffee glanced at his watch again.

"Got ten minutes yet," he observed. "Say, you must know Pete Hanfry—"

"Got ten minutes yet?" he said. "Hey, you must know Pete Hanfry—"

"Sure I know him," said the enemy prisoner, scornfully. "I waited on him. One day, just before us reserves were called back home...."

"Yeah, I know him," said the enemy prisoner, disdainfully. "I served him. One day, just before our reserves were sent back home...."

In the monster tank that was headquarters the general tapped his fingers on his knees. The pale white light flickered a little as it shone on the board where the bright sparks crawled. White sparks were American tanks. Blue flashes were for enemy tanks sighted and reported, usually in the three-second interval between their identification and the annihilation of the observation-post that had reported them. Red glows showed encounters between American and enemy tanks. There were a dozen red glows visible, with from one to a dozen white sparks hovering about them. It seemed as if the whole front line were about to burst into a glare of red, were about to become one long lane of conflicts in impenetrable obscurity, where metal monsters roared and rumbled and clanked one against the other, bellowing and belching flame and ramming each other savagely, while from them dripped the liquids that made their breath mean death. There were nightmarish conflicts in progress under the blanket of fog, unparalleled save perhaps in the undersea battles between submarines in the previous European war.

In the command center, the general drummed his fingers on his knees. The dim white light flickered slightly as it illuminated the board where bright sparks moved around. White sparks represented American tanks. Blue flashes indicated enemy tanks that were spotted and reported, usually within the three-second gap between identifying them and the destruction of the observation post that reported them. Red lights showed encounters between American and enemy tanks. There were a dozen red lights visible, with one to a dozen white sparks hovering around them. It felt like the entire front line was on the verge of exploding into a bright red, ready to transform into a long stretch of clashes in thick darkness, where metal beasts roared, rumbled, and collided with each other, belching flames and smashing into one another violently, while the fluids spilling from them turned their breath into a death sentence. There were nightmarish battles happening under the fog, unmatched except perhaps by the underwater combat between submarines in the previous European war.


The chief of staff looked up; his face drawn.

The chief of staff looked up, his face tense.

"General," he said harshly, "it looks like a frontal attack all along our line."

"General," he said sharply, "it looks like a full-on attack across our entire line."

The general's cigar had gone out. He was pale, but calm with an iron composure.

The general's cigar had gone out. He looked pale but was calm with an iron-like composure.

"Yes," he conceded. "But you forget that blank spot in our line. We do not know what is happening there."

"Yeah," he admitted. "But you’re forgetting that gap in our line. We have no idea what’s going on over there."

"I am not forgetting it. But the enemy outnumbers us two to one—"

"I won't forget it. But the enemy has us outnumbered two to one—"

"I am waiting," said the general, "to hear from those two infantrymen who reported some time ago from a listen-post in the dead area."

"I’m waiting," said the general, "to hear from those two infantrymen who reported a while back from a listening post in the dead zone."

The chief of staff pointed to the outline formed by the red glows where tanks were battling.

The chief of staff pointed to the outline created by the red lights where tanks were fighting.

"Those fights are keeping up too long!" he said sharply. "General, don't you see, they're driving back our line, but they aren't driving it back as fast as if they were throwing their whole weight on it! If they were making a frontal attack there, they'd wipe out the tanks we have facing them; they'd roll right over them! That's a feint! They're concentrating in the dead space—"

"Those fights are dragging on too long!" he said sharply. "General, can’t you see? They're pushing back our line, but not as quickly as if they were really going for it! If they were making a frontal attack, they'd wipe out the tanks we have facing them; they'd roll right over them! That's just a distraction! They're focusing on the dead space—"

"I am waiting," said the general softly, "to hear from those two infantrymen." He looked at the board again and said quietly, "Have the call-signal sent them. They may answer."

"I’m waiting," the general said softly, "to hear from those two infantrymen." He glanced at the board again and added quietly, "Send them the call-signal. They might respond."

He struck a match to relight his dead cigar. His fingers barely quivered as they held the match. It might have been excitement—but it might have been foreboding, too.

He struck a match to relight his extinguished cigar. His fingers hardly trembled as they held the match. It could have been excitement—but it might have been anxiety, too.

"By the way," he said, holding the match clear, "have our machine-shops and supply-tanks ready to move. Every plane is, of course, ready to take the air on signal. But get the aircraft ground personnel in their traveling tanks immediately."

"By the way," he said, holding the match up high, "make sure our machine shops and supply tanks are ready to go. Every plane is, of course, set to take off on signal. But get the ground crew for the aircraft in their travel tanks right away."

Voices began to murmur orders as the general puffed. He watched the board steadily.

Voices started to whisper commands as the general panted. He kept his eyes on the board intently.

"Let me know if anything is heard from these infantrymen...."

"Let me know if you hear anything from these infantrymen...."


There was a definite air of strain within the tank that was headquarters. It was a sort of tensity that seemed to emanate from the general himself.

There was a noticeable sense of tension in the tank that was headquarters. It was a kind of stress that appeared to radiate from the general himself.

Where Coffee and Wallis and the prisoner squatted on the ground, however, there was no sign of strain at all. There was a steady gabble of voices.

Where Coffee and Wallis and the prisoner sat on the ground, however, there was no sign of strain at all. There was a steady chatter of voices.

"What kinda rations they give you?" asked Coffee interestedly.

"What kind of rations do they give you?" asked Coffee, sounding curious.

The enemy prisoner listed them, with profane side-comments.

The enemy prisoner listed them, making crude remarks.

"Hell," said Wallis gloomily. "Y'ought to see what we get! Las' week they fed us worse'n dogs. An' th' canteen stuff—"

"Hell," Wallis said gloomily. "You should see what we get! Last week they fed us worse than dogs. And the canteen food—"

"Your tank men, they get treated fancy?" asked the prisoner.

"Do your tank guys get treated well?" asked the prisoner.

Coffee made a reply consisting almost exclusively of high powered expletives.

Coffee responded with a stream of strong swear words.

"—and the infantry gets it in the neck every time," he finished savagely. "We do the work—"

"—and the infantry takes the hit every single time," he ended fiercely. "We do all the work—"

Guns began to boom, far away. Wallis cocked his ears.

Guns started to fire in the distance. Wallis perked up his ears.

"Tanks gettin' together," he judged, gloomily. "If they'd all blow each other to hell an' let us infantry fight this battle—"

"Tanks coming together," he assessed, gloomily. "If they’d all just blow each other up and let us infantry handle this battle—"

"Damn the tanks!" said the enemy prisoner viciously. "Look here, you fellers. Look at me. They sent a battalion of us out, in two waves. We hike along by compass through the fog, supposed to be five paces apart. We come on a pill-box or listenin' post, we gas it an' go on. We try not to make a noise. We try not to get seen before we use our gas. We go on, deep in your lines as we can. We hear one of your tanks, we dodge it if we can, so we don't get seen at all. O'course we give it a dose of gas in passing, just in case. But we don't get any orders about how far to go or how to come back. We ask for recognition signals for our own tanks, an' they grin an' say we won't see none of our tanks till the battle's over. They say 'Re-form an' march back when the fog is out.' Ain't that pretty for you?"

"Damn the tanks!" said the enemy prisoner fiercely. "Listen up, guys. Look at me. They sent a battalion of us out in two waves. We trek along using a compass through the fog, supposed to be five paces apart. When we come across a pillbox or listening post, we gas it and move on. We try to keep quiet. We try not to be seen before we use our gas. We push on as deep into your lines as we can. If we hear one of your tanks, we avoid it if we can, so we don’t get spotted at all. Of course, we give it a dose of gas as we pass by, just in case. But we don’t get any orders about how far to go or how to come back. We ask for recognition signals for our own tanks, and they just grin and say we won’t see any of our tanks until the battle is over. They say, 'Re-form and march back when the fog clears.' Isn't that nice for you?"

"You second wave?" asked Coffee, with interest.

"Are you on your second wave?" asked Coffee, intrigued.

The prisoner nodded.

The inmate nodded.

"Mopping up," he said bitterly, "what the first wave left. No fun in that! We go along gassin' dead men, an' all the time your tanks is ravin' around to find out what's happenin' to their listenin'-posts. They run into us—"

"Mopping up," he said bitterly, "what the first wave left. No fun in that! We go around taking out dead men, and all the time your tanks are going crazy trying to figure out what's happening to their listening posts. They run into us—"

Coffee nodded sympathetically.

Coffee nodded in agreement.

"The infantry always gets the dirty end of the stick," said Wallis morosely.

"The infantry always gets the short end of the stick," Wallis said sadly.


Somewhere, something blew up with a violent explosion. The noise of battle in the distance became heavier and heavier.

Somewhere, something erupted with a loud bang. The sounds of fighting in the distance grew louder and louder.

"Goin' it strong," said the prisoner, listening.

"Goin' it strong," said the prisoner, listening.

"Yeh," said Coffee. He looked at his wrist-watch. "Say, that twenty minutes is up. You go down in there first, big boy."

"Yeah," said Coffee. He checked his wristwatch. "Hey, that twenty minutes is up. You go down there first, big guy."

They stood beside the little pill-box. The prisoner's knees shook.

They stood next to the small pillbox. The prisoner's knees trembled.

"Say, fellers," he said pleadingly, "they told us that stuff would scatter in twenty minutes, but you busted my mask. Yours ain't any good against this gas. I'll have to go down in there if you fellers make me, but—"

"Hey, guys," he said urgently, "they told us that stuff would disperse in twenty minutes, but you broke my mask. Yours won't protect you from this gas. I'll have to go down there if you make me, but—"

Coffee lighted another of the prisoner's tailor-made cigarettes.

Coffee lit another of the prisoner's custom-made cigarettes.

"Give you five minutes more," he said graciously. "I don't suppose it'll ruin the war."

"Give you five more minutes," he said kindly. "I don't think it will mess up the war."

They sat down relievedly again, while the fog-gas made all the earth invisible behind a pall of grayness, a grayness from which the noises of battle came.

They sat down again, feeling relieved, while the fog made everything invisible behind a layer of gray, a gray from which the sounds of battle emerged.

In the tank that was headquarters, the air of strain was pronounced. The maneuver-board showed the situation as close to desperation, now. The reserve-tank positions had been switched on the board, dim orange glows, massed in curiously precise blocks. And little squares of green showed there that the supply and machine-shop tanks were massed. They were moving slowly across the maneuver-board. But the principal change lay in the front-line indications.

In the headquarters tank, the atmosphere was tense. The maneuver board displayed a situation that was nearly desperate now. The reserve tank positions had been switched on the board, glowing a dim orange, arranged in oddly precise blocks. Small green squares indicated that the supply and machine shop tanks were grouped together. They were slowly moving across the maneuver board. However, the main change was in the front-line indicators.

The red glows that showed where tank battles were in progress formed an irregularly curved line, now. There were twenty or more such isolated battles in progress, varying from single combats between single tanks to greater conflicts where twenty to thirty tanks to a side were engaged. And the positions of those conflicts were changing constantly, and invariably the American tanks were being pushed back.

The red lights indicating where tank battles were happening now formed an irregular curve. There were twenty or more isolated battles occurring, ranging from one-on-one fights between individual tanks to larger clashes with twenty to thirty tanks on each side. The locations of these conflicts were shifting constantly, and the American tanks were consistently being pushed back.


The two staff officers behind the general were nearly silent. There were few sparks crawling within the American lines now. Nearly every one had been diverted into the front-line battles. The two men watched the board with feverish intensity, watching the red glows moving back, and back....

The two staff officers behind the general were almost silent. There were few sparks flickering within the American lines now. Almost all had been drawn into the front-line battles. The two men stared at the board with anxious focus, observing the red glows retreating, and retreating....

The chief of staff was shaking like a leaf, watching the American line stretched, and stretched....

The chief of staff was trembling, watching the American line extending, and extending....

The general looked at him with a twisted smile.

The general looked at him with a crooked smile.

"I know my opponent," he said suddenly. "I had lunch with him once in Vienna. We were attending a disarmament conference." He seemed to be amused at the ironic statement. "We talked war and battles, of course. And he showed me, drawing on the tablecloth, the tactical scheme that should have been used at Cambrai, back in 1917. It was a singularly perfect plan. It was a beautiful one."

"I know my opponent," he said unexpectedly. "I had lunch with him once in Vienna. We were at a disarmament conference." He appeared to find the ironic comment amusing. "We talked about war and battles, of course. And he sketched out on the tablecloth the tactical plan that should have been used at Cambrai, back in 1917. It was an exceptionally perfect plan. It was a beautiful one."

"General," burst out one of the two staff officers behind him. "I need twenty tanks from the reserves."

"General," one of the two staff officers behind him exclaimed. "I need twenty tanks from the reserves."

"Take them," said the general. He went on, addressing his chief of staff. "It was an utterly flawless plan. I talked to other men. We were all pretty busy estimating each other there, we soldiers. We discussed each other with some freedom, I may say. And I formed the opinion that the man who is in command of the enemy is an artist: a soldier with the spirit of an amateur. He's a very skilful fencer, by the way. Doesn't that suggest anything?"

"Take them," said the general. He continued, speaking to his chief of staff. "It was a completely flawless plan. I spoke with other guys. We were all pretty occupied sizing each other up, we soldiers. We talked about each other pretty openly, I might add. And I came to the conclusion that the person leading the enemy is an artist: a soldier with the passion of an amateur. By the way, he's a very skilled fencer. Doesn’t that mean anything?"

The chief of staff had his eyes glued to the board.

The chief of staff was focused intently on the board.

"That is a feint, sir. A strong feint, yes, but he has his force concentrated in the dead area."

"That's a feint, sir. A strong feint, sure, but he has his forces focused in the dead zone."

"You are not listening, sir," said the general, reprovingly. "I am saying that my opponent is an artist, an amateur, the sort of person who delights in the delicate work of fencing. I, sir, would thank God for the chance to defeat my enemy. He has twice my force, but he will not be content merely to defeat me. He will want to defeat me by a plan of consummate artistry, which will arouse admiration among soldiers for years to come."

"You’re not listening, sir," the general said, with a hint of reproach. "What I’m saying is that my opponent is an artist, an amateur, the kind of person who enjoys the intricate work of fencing. I, sir, would thank God for the opportunity to take down my enemy. He has twice my strength, but he won’t just be satisfied with beating me. He’ll want to beat me with a masterful strategy that will earn admiration from soldiers for years to come."

"But General, every minute, every second—"

"But General, every minute, every second—"

"We are losing men, of whom we have plenty, and tanks, of which we have not enough. True, very true," conceded the general. "But I am waiting to hear from two strayed infantrymen. When they report, I will speak to them myself."

"We're losing men, of which we have plenty, and tanks, of which we don't have enough. That's true, very true," admitted the general. "But I'm waiting to hear from two lost infantrymen. When they report back, I'll talk to them myself."

"But, sir," cried the chief of staff, withheld only by the iron habit of discipline from violent action and the taking over of command himself, "they may be dead! You can't risk this battle waiting for them! You can't risk it, sir! You can't!"

"But, sir," shouted the chief of staff, held back only by the strict discipline from taking violent action and seizing command himself, "they might be dead! You can't risk this battle waiting for them! You can't risk it, sir! You can't!"

"They are not dead," said the general coolly. "They cannot be dead. Sometimes, sir, we must obey the motto on our coins. Our country needs this battle to be won. We have got to win it, sir! And the only way to win it—"

"They're not dead," the general said calmly. "They can't be dead. Sometimes, sir, we have to follow the motto on our coins. Our country needs this battle to be won. We have to win it, sir! And the only way to win it—"


The signal-light at his telephone glowed. The general snatched it up, his hands quivering. But his voice, was steady and deliberate as he spoke.

The signal light on his phone lit up. The general grabbed it quickly, his hands shaking. But his voice was steady and deliberate as he spoke.

"Hello, Sergeant—Sergeant Coffee, is it?... Very well, Sergeant. Tell me what you've found out.... Your prisoner objects to his rations, eh? Very well, go on.... How did he gas our listening-posts?... He did, eh? He got turned around and you caught him wandering about?... Oh, he was second wave! They weren't taking any chances on any of our listening-posts reporting their tanks, eh?... Say that again, Sergeant Coffee!" The general's tone had changed indescribably. "Your prisoner has no recognition signals for his own tanks? They told him he wouldn't see any of them until the battle was over?... Thank you, Sergeant. One of our tanks will stop for you. This is the commanding general speaking."

"Hello, Sergeant—Sergeant Coffee, right? ... Alright, Sergeant. Tell me what you've discovered ... Your prisoner complains about his rations, huh? ... Go on ... How did he manage to get past our listening posts? ... He did, huh? He got lost and you caught him wandering around? ... Oh, he was part of the second wave! They weren't taking any chances with our listening posts reporting their tanks, were they? ... Say that again, Sergeant Coffee!" The general's tone shifted dramatically. "Your prisoner has no recognition signals for his own tanks? They told him he wouldn't see any of them until the battle was done? ... Thank you, Sergeant. A tank from us will pick you up. This is the commanding general speaking."

He rang off, his eyes blazing. Relaxation was gone. He was a dynamo, snapping orders.

He hung up, his eyes on fire. All stress was gone. He was a powerhouse, firing off orders.

"Supply tanks, machine-shop tanks, ground forces of the air service, concentrate here!" His finger rested on a spot in the middle of the dead area. "Reserve tanks take position behind them. Draw off every tank we've got—take 'em out of action!—and mass them in front, on a line with our former first line of outposts. Every airplane and helicopter take the air and engage in general combat with the enemy, wherever the enemy may be found and in whatever force. And our tanks move straight through here!"

"Supply tanks, machine-shop tanks, ground forces of the air service, gather here!" His finger pointed to a spot in the middle of the dead zone. "Reserve tanks take position behind them. Bring in every tank we've got—put them out of action!—and line them up in front, along with our old first line of outposts. All airplanes and helicopters take to the skies and engage in general combat with the enemy, wherever they may be and in whatever numbers. And our tanks will move straight through here!"

Orders were snapping into telephone transmitters. The commands had been relayed before their import was fully realized. Then there was a gasp.

Orders were coming through the phone lines. The instructions had been passed on before their significance was fully understood. Then there was a gasp.

"General!" cried the chief of staff. "If the enemy is massed there, he'll destroy our forces in detail as they take position!"

"General!" shouted the chief of staff. "If the enemy is concentrated there, he'll wipe out our forces one by one as they set up!"

"He isn't massed there," said the general, his eyes blazing. "The infantrymen who were gassing our listening-posts were given no recognition signals for their tanks. Sergeant Coffee's prisoner has his gas-mask broken and is in deadly fear. The enemy commander is foolish in many ways, perhaps, but not foolish enough to break down morale by refusing recognition signals to his own men who will need them. And look at the beautiful plan he's got."

"He isn’t stationed there," said the general, his eyes blazing. "The infantry soldiers who were gassing our listening posts didn’t receive any recognition signals for their tanks. Sergeant Coffee’s prisoner has his gas mask broken and is in a state of panic. The enemy commander may be foolish in many ways, but he’s not stupid enough to undermine morale by denying recognition signals to his own troops who will need them. And just look at the brilliant plan he’s put together."


He sketched half a dozen lines with his fingers, moving them in lightning gestures as his orders took effect.

He quickly traced half a dozen lines with his fingers, moving them in rapid motions as his commands were executed.

"His main force is here, behind those skirmishes that look like a feint. As fast as we reinforce our skirmishing-line, he reinforces his—just enough to drive our tanks back slowly. It looks like a strong feint, but it's a trap! This dead space is empty. He thinks we are concentrating to face it. When he is sure of it—his helicopters will sweep across any minute, now, to see—he'll throw his whole force on our front line. It'll crumple up. His whole fighting force will smash through to take us, facing the dead space, in the rear! With twice our numbers, he'll drive us before him."

"His main force is positioned behind those skirmishes that seem like a distraction. As soon as we strengthen our skirmish line, he strengthens his—just enough to slowly push our tanks back. It looks like a solid distraction, but it's actually a trap! This dead space is empty. He thinks we’re concentrating our efforts to confront it. Once he’s convinced of that—his helicopters will fly over any moment now to check—he’ll unleash his entire force on our front line. It will collapse. His entire fighting force will break through and take us from behind, exposing us to the dead space, outnumbered two-to-one, he’ll push us back."

"But general! You're ordering a concentration there! You're falling in with his plans!"

"But General! You're ordering a buildup there! You're going along with his plans!"

The general laughed.

The general chuckled.

"I had lunch with the general in command over there, once upon a time. He is an artist. He won't be content with a defeat like that! He'll want to make his battle a masterpiece, a work of art! There's just one touch he can add. He has to have reserves to protect his supply-tanks and machine-shops. They're fixed. The ideal touch, the perfect tactical fillip, will be—Here! Look. He expects to smash in our rear, here. The heaviest blow will fall here. He will swing around our right wing, drive us out of the dead area into his own lines—and drive us on his reserves! Do you see it? He'll use every tank he's got in one beautiful final blow. We'll be outwitted, out-numbered, out-flanked and finally caught between his main body and his reserves and pounded to bits. It is a perfect, a masterly bit of work!"

"I had lunch with the general in charge over there, once upon a time. He’s an artist. He won't settle for a defeat like that! He'll want to turn his battle into a masterpiece, a work of art! There's just one element he can add. He needs reserves to safeguard his supply tanks and machine shops. They're fixed. The ideal detail, the perfect tactical advantage, will be—Here! Look. He plans to hit us in the rear, here. The heaviest impact will land here. He’ll maneuver around our right flank, force us out of the dead zone into his lines—and push us onto his reserves! Do you get it? He'll deploy every tank he has in one spectacular final strike. We'll be outsmarted, outnumbered, outflanked, and ultimately caught between his main force and his reserves, and crushed. It's a perfect, a masterful piece of strategy!"

He watched the board, hawklike.

He watched the board intently.

"We'll concentrate, but our machine-shops and supplies will concentrate with us. Before he has time to take us in rear we'll drive ahead, in just the line he plans for us! We don't wait to be driven into his reserves. We roll into them and over them! We smash his supplies! We destroy his shops! And then we can advance along his line of communication and destroy it, our own depots being blown up—give the orders when necessary—and leaving him stranded with motor-driven tanks, motorized artillery, and nothing to run his motors with! He'll be marooned beyond help in the middle of our country, and we will have him at our mercy when his tanks run out of fuel. As a matter of fact, I shall expect him to surrender in three days."

"We'll stay focused, but our factories and supplies will stay focused with us. Before he has a chance to catch us off guard, we’ll push forward, right where he’s planning for us! We don’t let ourselves be driven into his reserves. We roll straight into them and crush them! We wreck his supplies! We obliterate his factories! Then we can move along his communication lines and dismantle them, blowing up our own warehouses as needed—and leaving him stuck with motorized tanks, artillery, and no fuel to power them! He’ll be stranded with no support in the middle of our territory, and we’ll have him at our mercy when his tanks run out of gas. Honestly, I expect him to surrender in three days."


The little blocks of green and yellow that had showed the position of the reserve and supply-tanks, changed abruptly to white, and began to crawl across the maneuver-board. Other little white sparks turned about. Every white spark upon the maneuver-board suddenly took to itself a new direction.

The small green and yellow blocks that indicated the locations of the reserve and supply tanks suddenly changed to white and started moving across the maneuver board. Other little white sparks changed direction. Every white spark on the maneuver board took a new direction all at once.

"Disconnect cables," said the general, crisply. "We move with our tanks, in the lead!"

"Unplug the cables," said the general firmly. "We're advancing with our tanks in the front!"

The monotonous humming of the electric generator was drowned out in a thunderous uproar that was muffled as an air-tight door was shut abruptly. Fifteen seconds later there was a violent lurch, and the colossal tank was on the move in the midst of a crawling, thundering horde of metal monsters whose lumbering progress shook the earth.

The constant humming of the electric generator was drowned out by a loud roar that faded as an airtight door slammed shut. Fifteen seconds later, there was a sudden jolt, and the massive tank started moving among a slow, thundering group of metal beasts whose heavy movement shook the ground.

Sergeant Coffee, still blinking his amazement, absent-mindedly lighted the last of his share of the cigarettes looted from the prisoner.

Sergeant Coffee, still blinking in disbelief, absent-mindedly lit the last of his share of the cigarettes taken from the prisoner.

"The big guy himself!" he said, still stunned. "My Gawd! The big guy himself!"

"The big guy himself!" he exclaimed, still in shock. "My God! The big guy himself!"

A distant thunder began, a deep-toned rumbling that seemed to come from the rear. It came nearer and grew louder. A peculiar quivering seemed to set up in the earth. The noise was tanks moving through the fog, not one tank or two tanks, or twenty tanks, but all the tanks in creation rumbling and lurching at their topmost speed in serried array.

A distant thunder started, a deep rumbling sound that seemed to come from behind. It got closer and grew louder. A strange vibration seemed to rise from the ground. The noise was tanks moving through the fog, not just one or two tanks, or even twenty tanks, but all the tanks in existence rumbling and lurching at full speed in a tight formation.

Corporal Wallis heard, and turned pale. The prisoner heard, and his knees caved in.

Corporal Wallis heard and went pale. The prisoner heard and his knees buckled.

"Hell," said Corporal Wallis dispairingly. "They can't see us, an' they couldn't dodge us if they did!"

"Hell," said Corporal Wallis despairingly. "They can't see us, and they couldn't avoid us even if they did!"

The prisoner wailed, and slumped to the floor.

The prisoner cried out and fell to the floor.

Coffee picked him up by the collar and jerked him out of the pill-box.

Coffee grabbed him by the collar and yanked him out of the pillbox.

"C'mon Pete," he ordered briefly. "They ain't givin' us a infantryman's chance, but maybe we can do some dodgin'!"

"C'mon Pete," he said curtly. "They're not giving us a chance like an infantryman, but maybe we can do some dodging!"


Then the roar of engines, of metal treads crushing upon earth and clinking upon their joints, drowned out all possible other sounds. Before the three men beside the pill-box could have moved a muscle, monster shapes loomed up, rushing, rolling, lurching, squeaking. They thundered past, and the hot fumes of their exhausts enveloped the trio.

Then the roar of engines, the sound of metal treads crushing the ground and clinking against each other, drowned out all other noises. Before the three men next to the pillbox could even react, huge shapes appeared, rushing, rolling, swaying, and squeaking. They thundered by, and the hot fumes from their exhaust enveloped the three men.

Coffee growled and put himself in a position of defiance, his feet braced against the concrete of the pill-box dome. His expression was snarling and angry but, surreptitiously, he crossed himself. He heard the fellows of the two tanks that had roared by him, thundering along in alignment to right and left. A twenty-yard space, and a second row of the monsters came hurtling on, gun muzzles gaping, gas-tubes elevated, spitting smoke from their exhausts that was even thicker than the fog. A third row, a fourth, a fifth....

Coffee growled and took a stand defiantly, his feet braced against the concrete of the pillbox dome. His face was twisted in a snarl of anger, but secretly, he crossed himself. He heard the crew of the two tanks that had roared past him, thundering along in formation to his right and left. A twenty-yard gap, and a second row of the beasts came charging on, their gun muzzles wide open, gas tubes raised, spewing out exhaust smoke that was denser than the fog. A third row, a fourth, a fifth....

The universe was a monster uproar. One could not think in this volume of sound. It seemed that there was fighting overhead. Crackling noises came feebly through the reverberating uproar that was the army of the United States in full charge. Something came whirling down through the overhanging mist and exploded in a lurid flare that for a second or two cast the grotesque shadows of a row of tanks clearly before the trio of shaken infantrymen.

The universe was a deafening chaos. It was impossible to think with all that noise. It felt like there was a battle going on above. Faint crackling sounds came through the loud din of the United States Army charging forward. Something shot down through the thick mist and exploded in a bright flash that momentarily illuminated the bizarre shadows of a line of tanks in front of the three shaken infantrymen.

Still the tanks came on and roared past. Twenty tanks, twenty-one ... twenty-two.... Coffee lost count, dazed and almost stunned by the sheer noise. It rose from the earth and seemed to be echoed back from the topmost limit of the skies. It was a colossal din, an incredible uproar, a sustained thunder that beat at the eardrums like the reiterated concussions of a thousand guns that fired without ceasing. There was no intermission, no cessation of the tumult. Row after row after row of the monsters roared by, beaked and armed, going greedily with hungry guns into battle.

Still the tanks came on and thundered past. Twenty tanks, twenty-one... twenty-two... Coffee lost count, dazed and nearly stunned by the overwhelming noise. It rose from the ground and seemed to bounce back from the highest point in the sky. It was a massive roar, an incredible racket, a constant thunder that pounded at the eardrums like the repeated blasts of a thousand guns firing non-stop. There was no break, no pause in the chaos. Row after row after row of the beasts rumbled by, armed and ready, charging eagerly with their hungry guns into battle.


And then, for a space of seconds, no tanks passed. Through the pandemonium of their going, however, the sound of firing somehow seemed to creep. It was gunfire of incredible intensity, and it came from the direction in which the front-rank tanks were heading.

And then, for a few seconds, no tanks came by. Amid the chaos of their departure, the sound of gunfire somehow seemed to grow closer. It was intense gunfire, and it was coming from the direction where the front-row tanks were headed.

"Forty-eight, forty-nine, forty-ten, forty-'leven," muttered Coffee dazedly, his senses beaten down almost to unconsciousness by the ordeal of sound. "Gawd! The whole army went by!"

"Forty-eight, forty-nine, forty-ten, forty-eleven," muttered Coffee absently, his senses nearly overwhelmed to the point of unconsciousness by the barrage of noise. "Wow! The whole army just passed by!"

The roaring of the fighting-tanks was less, but it was still a monstrous din. Through it, however, came now a series of concussions that were so close together that they were inseparable, and so violent that they were like slaps upon the chest.

The noise of the fighting tanks had lessened, but it was still a huge racket. Amidst it, though, came a series of explosions that were so close together they seemed to merge, and so intense that they felt like hard slaps to the chest.

Then came other noises, louder only because nearer. These were different noises, too, from those the fighting-tanks had made. Lighter noises. The curious, misshapen service tanks began to rush by, of all sizes and all shapes. Fuel-carrier tanks. Machine-shop tanks, huge ones, these. Commissary tanks....

Then other sounds followed, louder only because they were closer. These sounds were different from what the fighting tanks had made—lighter sounds. The quirky, oddly-shaped service tanks started to zoom past, of every size and shape. Fuel carrier tanks. Huge machine-shop tanks. Commissary tanks...

Something enormous and glistening stopped short. A door opened. A voice roared an order. The three men, beaten and whipped by noise, stared dumbly.

Something huge and shiny came to a sudden halt. A door swung open. A voice bellowed a command. The three men, overwhelmed and battered by the noise, stared blankly.

"Sergeant Coffee!" roared the voice. "Bring your men! Quick!"

"Sergeant Coffee!" shouted the voice. "Get your guys! Hurry!"

Coffee dragged himself back to a semblance of life. Corporal Wallis moved forward, sagging. The two of them loaded their prisoner into the door and tumbled in. They were instantly sent into a heap as the tank took up its progress again with a sudden sharp leap.

Coffee pulled himself back to a semblance of life. Corporal Wallis moved forward, sagging. The two of them shoved their prisoner into the doorway and tumbled in. They were immediately sent into a pile as the tank jolted forward again with a sudden leap.

"Good man," grinned a sooty-faced officer, clinging to a handhold. "The general sent special orders you were to be picked up. Said you'd won the battle. It isn't finished yet, but when the general says that—"

"Good man," grinned a dirty-faced officer, holding on tight. "The general sent special orders for you to be picked up. He said you won the battle. It isn't over yet, but when the general says that—"

"Battle?" said Coffee dully. "This ain't my battle. It's a parade of a lot of damn tanks!"

"Battle?" said Coffee flatly. "This isn't my fight. It's just a parade of a bunch of damn tanks!"

There was a howl of joy from somewhere above. Discipline in the machine-shop tanks was strict enough, but vastly different in kind from the formality of the fighting-machines.

There was a shout of joy from somewhere above. Rules in the machine shop tanks were strict, but very different from the formality of the fighting machines.

"Contact!" roared the voice again. "General wireless is going again! Our fellows have rolled over their reserves and are smashing their machine-shops and supplies!"

"Contact!" the voice shouted again. "General wireless is back online! Our guys have exhausted their reserves and are destroying their machine shops and supplies!"

Yells reverberated deafeningly inside the steel walls, already filled with tumult from the running motors and rumbling treads.

Yells echoed loudly inside the steel walls, already filled with chaos from the running motors and rumbling tracks.

"Smashed 'em up!" shrieked the voice above, insane with joy. "Smashed 'em! Smashed 'em! Smashed 'em! We've wiped out their whole reserve and—" A series of detonations came through even the steel shell of the lurching tank. Detonations so violent, so monstrous, that even through the springs and treads of the tank the earth-concussion could be felt. "There goes their ammunition! We set off all their dumps!"

"Crushed them!" shouted the voice above, filled with excitement. "Crushed them! Crushed them! Crushed them! We've taken out their entire reserve and—" A series of explosions thundered through the steel shell of the shaking tank. The blasts were so intense, so massive, that even through the tank's springs and treads, the shockwaves could be felt. "There goes their ammo! We blew up all their supplies!"

There was sheer pandemonium inside the service-tank, speeding behind the fighting force with only a thin skin of reserve-tanks between it and a panic-stricken, mechanically pursuing enemy.

There was total chaos inside the service tank, racing behind the combat unit with just a thin layer of reserve tanks separating it from a terrified enemy chasing it down.

"Yell, you birds!" screamed the voice. "The general says we've won the battle! Thanks to the fighting force! We're to go on and wipe out the enemy line of communications, letting him chase us till his gas gives out! Then we come back and pound him to bits! Our tanks have wiped him out!"

"Yell, you birds!" shouted the voice. "The general says we’ve won the battle! Thanks to our fighting force! We’re moving on to take out the enemy's lines of communication, making him chase us until he runs out of gas! Then we’ll come back and smash him to pieces! Our tanks have wiped him out!"


Coffee managed to find something to hold on to. He struggled to his feet. Corporal Wallis, recovering from the certainty of death and the torture of sound, was being very sea-sick from the tank's motion. The prisoner moved away from him on the steel floor. He looked gloomily up at Coffee.

Coffee managed to find something to grip. He pushed himself up to his feet. Corporal Wallis, coming back from the fear of death and the agony of noise, was feeling really nauseous from the tank's movement. The prisoner shuffled away from him on the metal floor. He looked up at Coffee with a gloomy expression.

"Listen to 'em," said Coffee bitterly. "Tanks! Tanks! Tanks! Hell! If they'd given us infantry a chance—"

"Listen to them," said Coffee bitterly. "Tanks! Tanks! Tanks! Damn it! If they had just given us infantry a chance—"

"You said it," said the prisoner savagely. "This is a hell of a way to fight a war."

"You said it," the prisoner replied fiercely. "This is a terrible way to fight a war."

Corporal Wallis turned a greenish face to them.

Corporal Wallis turned a pale green face toward them.

"The infantry always gets the dirty end of the stick," he gasped. "Now they—now they' makin' infantry ride in tanks! Hell!"

"The infantry always gets the short end of the stick," he gasped. "Now they—now they're making infantry ride in tanks! Damn!"


Invisible Death

By Anthony Pelcher


Wildly racing through the night, missing other cars by a breath, the visible car continued its pursuit of—what?


On Lees' quick and clever action depended the life of "Old Perk" Ferguson, the millionaire manufacturer threatened by the uncanny, invisible killer.

The inquest into the mysterious death of Darius Darrow, savant, inventor, recluse and eccentric, resembled a scientific convention. Men and women of high scientific attainment, and, in some instances, world fame, attended to hear first hand the strange, uncanny, unbelievable circumstances as hinted by the newspapers.

The investigation into the mysterious death of Darius Darrow, a genius, inventor, recluse, and eccentric, felt like a scientific conference. Men and women of high scientific achievement, and in some cases, international renown, gathered to hear firsthand about the strange, eerie, and unbelievable circumstances suggested by the newspapers.

Mrs. Susan Darrow, the widow, was the paramount witness. She appeared a quaint figure as she took the stand. Tearful, yet alert, this little woman betrayed the intelligence that had made her one of the world's foremost chemists. She gave her age as fifty-eight, but if it had not been for her snowy hair she would have looked much younger. She was small but not frail, and had expressive blue eyes. She had a firm little nose and chin, and was garbed in black silk garments of a fashion evidently dating back a decade.

Mrs. Susan Darrow, the widow, was the key witness. She looked like an unusual character as she took the stand. Tearful yet aware, this petite woman revealed the intelligence that had made her one of the top chemists in the world. She said she was fifty-eight, but if it weren't for her white hair, she would have appeared much younger. She was small but not weak, with expressive blue eyes. She had a strong little nose and chin, and was dressed in black silk clothes that clearly belonged to a style from ten years ago.

Although not modern in dress, her answers to questions regarding scientific and business affairs involved in the mysterious case, proved she was thoroughly abreast of the times in all other particulars.

Although she wasn't dressed in a modern way, her responses to questions about the scientific and business aspects of the mysterious case showed that she was completely up to date in every other way.

"You believe your husband was murdered?" bluntly asked the examiner at one stage.

"You think your husband was murdered?" the examiner asked directly at one point.

"That is my opinion," she said, then added: "It might have been some scientific accident, the nature of which I cannot fathom. We were confidential in all matters except my husband's work. He reserved the right to be secretive about the scientific problems on which he was working."

"That's my opinion," she said, then added, "It could have been some scientific accident, the details of which I can't understand. We were open about everything except my husband's work. He kept the right to be secretive about the scientific issues he was tackling."

"Can you throw any light on a motive for such a crime?"

"Can you shed any light on a motive for this crime?"

"The motive seems self-evident. He was working on an invention that he said would do away with war and would make the owner of the device a practical world dictator, should he choose to exercise such power. The device was completed. The murderer killed him to secure his device. That all seems plain enough."

"The motive is pretty obvious. He was developing an invention that he claimed would eliminate war and could make the owner of the device a real-world dictator, if they decided to use that power. The device was finished. The murderer killed him to take his device. That's all quite straightforward."

"Was anything else of value taken?"

"Was anything else valuable stolen?"

"We had nothing else of value about the place. I was never given to jewelry. The furnishings and equipment were undisturbed. It is quite evident, I think, that the thief was no ordinary petty burglar."

"We had nothing else of value about the place. I was never into jewelry. The furniture and equipment were untouched. It's pretty clear, I think, that the thief was no ordinary petty burglar."


The attorney interposed: "I believe we had better let Mrs. Darrow tell this story from the beginning in her own way. There are only two really important witnesses. Whatever she can remember to recite might be of value to the authorities. Now, Mrs. Darrow, how long had you lived at Brooknook? Begin there and just let your story unfold. Try to control your nerves and emotions."

The lawyer stepped in: "I think it’s best if Mrs. Darrow tells this story from the start in her own way. There are only two key witnesses. Whatever she can remember to share could be important to the authorities. Now, Mrs. Darrow, how long did you live at Brooknook? Start there and let your story flow. Try to manage your nerves and emotions."

"I am not emotional. I am not nervous," said the quaint little woman, bravely. "My heart hurts, that is all.

"I’m not emotional. I’m not nervous," said the quirky little woman, bravely. "My heart just hurts, that’s all."

"The place was named by my father. We inherited it at his death, thirty years ago, and moved in. My two children were born and died there. At first we kept the servants and maintained all of the thirty-two rooms. But after the children were gone, we both gave ourselves over to study and we began to close one room after another, releasing the servants one by one."

"The place was named by my dad. We inherited it when he passed away thirty years ago and moved in. My two kids were born and died there. At first, we kept the staff and took care of all thirty-two rooms. But after the kids were gone, we both focused on our studies and started closing one room after another, letting the staff go one by one."

"How many rooms do you occupy now?"

"How many rooms are you in now?"

"We lived in three, a living-room, kitchen and bedroom. The two big parlors were turned into a laboratory. We both worked there. It was there my husband met his death at his work. Sometimes we worked together, sometimes independently. I did all my own housework, except the laundry, which I sent out. We had no visitors. We lived for each other and our work."

"We lived in three rooms: a living room, a kitchen, and a bedroom. The two large parlors were converted into a laboratory. We both worked there. It was where my husband died while he was working. Sometimes we worked together, and other times independently. I handled all the housework myself, except for the laundry, which I sent out. We didn’t have any visitors. We lived for each other and for our work."

"Tell us about the rooms that were not occupied."

"Tell us about the unoccupied rooms."

"We left them just as they always had been. I have not been in any of these rooms for twenty years. Once I looked into the little girl's room—my daughter's room. It was dusty and cobwebby, but undisturbed by human hand. My husband peered in over my shoulder. I closed the door. We turned away in each other's arms."

"We left them just like they always were. I haven't been in any of these rooms for twenty years. Once, I looked into the little girl's room—my daughter's room. It was dusty and full of cobwebs, but untouched by anyone. My husband looked in over my shoulder. I closed the door. We turned away, holding each other."


Here the little old woman fell to weeping softly into her lace handkerchief. Minutes lapsed as the court waited, respecting her grief.

Here, the little old woman began to weep softly into her lace handkerchief. Minutes passed as the court waited, honoring her sorrow.

"Were these rooms locked?" asked the attorney finally.

"Were these rooms locked?" the attorney finally asked.

"No," said the widow, recovering, as she dabbed at her eyes. "We feared no one. All the rooms were closed, but not locked. The outside doors were seldom locked. We lived in our own world. For appearance sake we kept up the grounds. Peck, the gardener, kept the grounds, as you know. He called in outside help when necessary. This was his affair. We never bothered him. He lived probably a half mile up the road. The first of each month he would come for his pay. He was practically our only visitor.

"No," said the widow, wiping her eyes. "We weren't afraid of anyone. All the rooms were closed, but not locked. The outside doors were rarely locked. We lived in our own bubble. To keep up appearances, we maintained the grounds. Peck, the gardener, took care of everything, as you know. He brought in outside help when needed. That was his business. We never disturbed him. He lived about half a mile up the road. At the beginning of each month, he would come by to collect his pay. He was basically our only visitor."

"When it was necessary to see our attorney or other connections, Peck would drive us. At first he used to drive our horses. Ten years ago we pastured the horses for life and bought the small car. We seldom went out. We have no close friends and no relatives nearer than the Pacific coast. They are distant cousins. You see, we were rather alone in the world since the children went away—we never spoke of them as being dead."

"When we needed to see our lawyer or other contacts, Peck would drive us. At first, he used to drive our horses. Ten years ago, we retired the horses for good and bought a small car. We rarely went out. We have no close friends and no relatives closer than the Pacific coast. They are distant cousins. You see, we've been pretty alone in the world since the kids left—we never referred to them as being dead."

Again the court was hushed. The coroner and the attorney took occasion to blow their noses rather violently.

Again, the courtroom fell silent. The coroner and the lawyer took the opportunity to blow their noses quite forcefully.

"On May 27th, the day your husband died, what happened, as you re-remember it?" asked the attorney.

"On May 27th, the day your husband died, what happened, as you remember it?" asked the attorney.

"We arose and had breakfast as usual. I was puttering about the rooms. My husband kissed me and started for the laboratory. I was in the kitchen. It was about ten o'clock when I finished in the kitchen and went into the living room which adjoins the laboratory. I had been rather fretted, something unusual for me. It seemed I dimly sensed the presence of someone near me, someone I did not know, an outsider. I thought it was foolish of me and buckled up.

"We got up and had breakfast like we always do. I was tidying up the rooms. My husband kissed me and headed to the lab. I was in the kitchen. It was around ten o'clock when I wrapped things up in the kitchen and went into the living room next to the lab. I had been feeling a bit uneasy, which is unusual for me. It felt like I could vaguely sense someone nearby, someone I didn’t know, an outsider. I thought to myself that it was silly and tried to shake it off."

"But when I went into the living room, it seemed as if some invisible presence were following me. I could hear the low hum of my husband's device. The door of the laboratory was open. He called to me and said:

"But when I walked into the living room, it felt like an invisible presence was following me. I could hear the soft buzz of my husband's device. The laboratory door was open. He called out to me and said:"

"'Sue dear, it seems strange, but I made two models of this set and now I can find only one. You could not have misplaced the other by any chance, could you?'

"'Sue, dear, it sounds odd, but I made two models of this set and now I can only find one. You didn't happen to misplace the other one, did you?'"

"I assured him I knew nothing of it and he said, 'Hum-m, that's funny.' Then he went back into the library and closed the door. The humming continued. I was more annoyed than ever, but I did not want to bother my husband. Then a queer thing happened. I saw the door of the laboratory open and close, but I did not see anyone. The next instant, I heard my husband's outcry. It was more a groan than a scream.

"I told him I didn't know anything about it, and he said, 'Hmm, that's strange.' Then he went back into the library and shut the door. The humming kept going. I was more irritated than ever, but I didn't want to disturb my husband. Then something odd happened. I saw the laboratory door open and close, but I didn't see anyone. The next moment, I heard my husband cry out. It was more of a groan than a scream."


"I rushed into the laboratory. My husband was lying by his slate-topped table. The device, I noticed, was gone. It was no bigger than a coffee-mill, I thought, as I bent over my husband. Strange how such a thought could have crowded in at such a time.

"I rushed into the lab. My husband was lying by his slate-topped table. I noticed that the device was gone. It was no bigger than a coffee grinder, I thought, as I leaned over my husband. It's odd how such a thought could pop up at a moment like this."

"My husband's head was bleeding. It was cut, a long gash over the ear, just below the bald spot. It must have been a frightful blow. I looked in his eyes. My nurse's and pharmaceutical course gave me knowledge which sent a chill to my heart. He was dead. I must have fainted.

"My husband's head was bleeding. There was a long cut over his ear, just below the bald spot. It must have been a terrible blow. I looked into his eyes. My nursing and pharmacy training gave me knowledge that sent a chill to my heart. He was dead. I must have fainted."

"When I recovered I ran for Peck. I found him near the house, coming my way and holding his right eye.

"When I recovered, I ran to find Peck. I spotted him near the house, coming toward me while holding his right eye."

"'Something struck me,' he said. Then, seeing me so pale, he said, 'My God! Mrs. Darrow, what has happened?'

"'Something just hit me,' he said. Then, noticing how pale I looked, he added, 'My God! Mrs. Darrow, what happened?'"

"'Run for the doctor,' I said. When the doctor came he called the police and coroner. They told me not to disturb the body. Later they took it away, and the gardener told me—"

"'Run to get the doctor,' I said. When the doctor arrived, he called the police and the coroner. They told me not to touch the body. Later, they took it away, and the gardener told me—"

"Never mind what Peck told you," interrupted the attorney. "We will let him tell it. Is that all you can tell us about the death itself?"

"Forget what Peck said," the attorney interrupted. "We'll let him explain it. Is that all you can tell us about the death itself?"

But the widow was weeping now, so violently that the court ordered her excused.

But the widow was crying now, so intensely that the court allowed her to be excused.


The gardener was called and took the stand displaying a big, black eye, which offered comedy relief to a pathetic situation.

The gardener was called and took the stand, showing off a big black eye, which provided some comic relief to a sad situation.

"On the main road to the east," he began after preliminary questioning, "was a small car which had been parked there all morning. I noticed it because it had no license plates. It was visible from the inside of the grounds, but was hidden from the road by a hedge. It made me wonder because it was just inside our grounds.

"On the main road to the east," he started after some initial questions, "there was a small car that had been parked there all morning. I noticed it because it had no license plates. It was visible from inside the property, but hidden from the road by a hedge. It made me curious because it was just inside our property line."

"I had some very special red flags which I planted as a border back of pink geraniums. They were doing fine. I got them from the Fabrish seed house. There are no plants like Fabrish's—I wouldn't give a snap of my finger for all the other—"

"I had some really special red flags that I planted as a border behind pink geraniums. They were doing well. I got them from the Fabrish seed house. There are no plants like Fabrish's—I wouldn't trade them for anything else."

"Just a minute," interrupted the attorney. He told the gardener to never mind the geraniums and flags, but to tell just what happened.

"Hold on a second," the attorney interrupted. He told the gardener to forget about the geraniums and flags, and to just explain what happened.

"Well, I was bending over the border bed when I heard sounds like someone running along the gravel path towards me. I heard a humming like a bumble bee and I jumped to my feet. Just then something hit me in the eye and knocked me down. Yes sir, knocked me plumb down, and—"

"Well, I was bent over the border bed when I heard sounds like someone running down the gravel path towards me. I heard a humming like a bumblebee and I jumped to my feet. Just then something hit me in the eye and knocked me down. Yep, knocked me right down, and—"

"Then what happened? Never mind the asides, the extras—tell us just the simple facts," instructed the attorney.

"Then what happened? Forget the side notes and extra details—just give us the simple facts," the attorney said.

"Well, you won't believe it, but I heard the footsteps leave the road. The geraniums were badly trampled. I looked at the parked automobile and could hear the hum coming from there.

"Well, you won't believe it, but I heard the footsteps leave the road. The geraniums were badly trampled. I looked at the parked car and could hear the hum coming from there."

"The machine started and turned into the road—"

"The machine started and drove onto the road—"

"Did you notice anyone at the wheel?"

"Did you see anyone driving?"

"That's what you're not going to believe. There wasn't anybody in that auto at all. I didn't see anyone at any time. The auto started itself, and what is more, that auto only went about a hundred yards when it disappeared altogether—like that—like a flash."

"That's what you won't believe. There wasn't anyone in that car at all. I didn't see anyone at any time. The car started itself, and what's more, that car only went about a hundred yards before it vanished completely—just like that—like a flash."

"Did it turn off the road?"

"Did it go off-road?"

"I didn't turn anywhere. It was in the middle of the road. It just disappeared right in the middle of the road. It started without a driver, it turned north without a driver, and went on by itself for about a hundred yards. Then it vanished in the middle of the road. Just dropped out of sight."

"I didn't turn anywhere. It was in the middle of the road. It just disappeared right there. It started moving without a driver, turned north on its own, and went for about a hundred yards. Then it vanished in the middle of the road. Just dropped out of sight."

The court-room was hushed. The audience and court attaches were awe stricken and looked their incredulity.

The courtroom was silent. The audience and court staff were astounded and showed their disbelief.

"Do you mean to tell us that auto drove itself?" asked the court sternly.

"Are you seriously telling us that the car drove itself?" the court asked sternly.


The witness was completely confused. The attorney came to his rescue, looked at the court, and said:

The witness was totally confused. The lawyer stepped in to help, glanced at the court, and said:

"He has told that same story a hundred times, and he will stick to it. It seems impossible, but has not Mrs. Darrow told us she heard this humming and saw nothing? With the purely perfunctory recitals of the doctor and the constabulary this court and the jury have heard all there is to hear. We have no more witnesses. That is all there is.

"He has told that same story a hundred times, and he will stick to it. It seems impossible, but hasn’t Mrs. Darrow told us she heard this humming and saw nothing? With the just routine accounts from the doctor and the police, this court and the jury have heard everything there is to hear. We have no more witnesses. That’s all there is."

"The jury will have to decide from the evidence whether this case is accident or murder. The doctor and two experts have reported that the wound appeared to have been made by some blunt instrument, swung powerfully. The skull under the wound and back of the ear was simply crushed. Death was instantaneous. It all happened in broad daylight."

"The jury has to determine from the evidence whether this case is an accident or murder. The doctor and two experts have stated that the wound looks like it was inflicted by a heavy object swung with force. The skull beneath the wound and behind the ear was completely crushed. Death was immediate. It all took place in broad daylight."

After an hour's deliberation the jury decided the savant came to his death in his laboratory from a blow on the skull received in some manner unknown.

After an hour of discussion, the jury decided that the expert died in his lab from a blow to the head, the cause of which was unknown.

The crowd filed out, spiritedly discussing the unusual crime. In the crowd was Perkins Ferguson, known as "Old Perk," head of the Schefert Engineering Corporation, who paid royalty on some of the Darrow patents. With him was Damon Farnsworth, his first vice-president.

The crowd left, enthusiastically talking about the strange crime. Among them was Perkins Ferguson, known as "Old Perk," the head of Schefert Engineering Corporation, who paid royalties on some of the Darrow patents. Accompanying him was Damon Farnsworth, his first vice president.

"Well, what do you think of it?" asked Farnsworth, biting into a black cigar.

"Well, what do you think of it?" asked Farnsworth, chewing on a black cigar.

"Damned weird, isn't it?" replied "Old Perk." "I have my own theory, however," he added, "but I am going to know a whole lot more about this case before I venture it." The pair climbed into Ferguson's car discussing the Darrow death case with furrowed brows.

"Pretty strange, right?" replied "Old Perk." "I have my own theory, though," he added, "but I need to learn a lot more about this case before I share it." The two got into Ferguson's car, talking about the Darrow death case with serious expressions.


What might be termed an extraordinary meeting of the directors of the Schefert Engineering Corporation, was held a few days later in a big building in the financial district.

What could be called an exceptional meeting of the directors of the Schefert Engineering Corporation took place a few days later in a large building in the financial district.

The rich furnishings of the directors' room indicated, better than Bradstreet's, the great wealth of the corporation. Uniformed pages stood at attention at each end of the long, mahogany table at which were seated the fourteen directors of the company. All were men of wealth, standing and engineering knowledge. The departed Darrow often had been summoned to such meetings, and at this one there was a hush because of his recent demise.

The lavish decor of the directors' room showcased, even more than Bradstreet could, the immense wealth of the corporation. Uniformed attendants stood respectfully at each end of the long, mahogany table where the fourteen company directors were seated. All were affluent men with standing and expertise in engineering. The late Darrow had often been called to such meetings, and at this gathering, there was a somber silence due to his recent passing.

After a batch of preliminary business had been transacted, Ferguson arose and cleared his throat. The directors leaned forward in their chairs expectantly. The page boys lost their mechanical attitude for the instant and fairly craned their necks around the bulks of the forms in front of them.

After some preliminary business was taken care of, Ferguson stood up and cleared his throat. The directors leaned forward in their chairs, eager to hear what he had to say. The page boys momentarily dropped their robotic demeanor and strained their necks to see around the large desks in front of them.

"The Darrow case has taken a sudden and sinister turn," said the president. "I have a letter. I will read it:

"The Darrow case just took a sudden and disturbing turn," said the president. "I have a letter. Let me read it:"

"Old Perk: Get wise to yourself. We are in a position to destroy you and all the pot-bellies in the Wall Street crowd. If you want to die of old age, remember what happened to Darrow and begin declaring us in on Wall Street dividends. If you do not you will follow Darrow in the same way.

"Our first demand is for $100,000. Leave this amount in hundreds and fifties in the rubbish can at the corner of 50th Street and Broadway at 10 A. M. next Thursday. If you fail we will break your damned neck. Bring the police with you if you like.

Invisible Death.

"Old Perk: Wake up and face reality. We have the power to take you down along with all the big shots on Wall Street. If you want to live a long life, remember what happened to Darrow and start sharing the Wall Street profits with us. If you don’t, you’ll end up like Darrow."

"Our first demand is for $100,000. Leave this amount in hundreds and fifties in the trash can at the corner of 50th Street and Broadway at 10 A.M. next Thursday. If you don’t, we will break your damn neck. Feel free to bring the police with you."

Invisible Death.


Ferguson passed the letter around for inspection. It was painstakingly printed, evidently from the type in a rubber stamp set such as is sold in toy stores.

Ferguson passed the letter around for everyone to look at. It was carefully printed, clearly from the type in a rubber stamp set like the ones sold in toy stores.

"I have decided," said Perkins at length, "to give this case to Walter Lees. He has never failed us in mechanical, chemical, or any form of scientific problem. I hope he will not fail in this. He will work independently of the police, who have requested that we keep the appointment at 50th Street and Broadway at the hour named. We will deposit a roll of newspapers, around which has been wrapped a fifty dollar bill and then we will stand by while the awaiting detectives do their duty."

"I've made up my mind," said Perkins after a while, "to hand this case over to Walter Lees. He has always come through for us with mechanical, chemical, or any type of scientific issue. I hope he doesn't let us down this time. He'll work separately from the police, who have asked us to stick to the appointment at 50th Street and Broadway at the specified time. We'll put down a roll of newspapers, wrapped around a fifty-dollar bill, and then we’ll be nearby while the waiting detectives do their thing."

"You do not think anyone is going to call for any supposed package of money at one of the most congested corners in the world in broad daylight?" asked a director at the end of the table.

"You really think anyone is going to ask for some supposed bundle of cash at one of the busiest intersections in the world in the middle of the day?" asked a director at the end of the table.

"Why not?" asked Ferguson. "A seedy individual could pick a package from a rubbish bin at that corner without attracting the least attention."

"Why not?" Ferguson asked. "A sketchy person could grab a package from the trash can at that corner without anyone even noticing."

"I guess you're right," agreed the doubting one.

"I guess you're right," the doubtful one agreed.

"I know I'm right," said the president. And he usually was.

"I know I'm right," said the president. And he usually was.

"I have already arranged to have Lees instructed in his work," Ferguson volunteered as a pause came in the buzz of conversation about the table. "Lees is young, but he is capable." There was general discussion of the strange case of Darius Darrow; the room filled with the blue haze of many cigars.

"I've already set up for Lees to get trained in his work," Ferguson chimed in as a pause broke the buzz of conversation around the table. "Lees is young, but he can handle it." There was a widespread conversation about the odd case of Darius Darrow; the room filled with the blue haze of numerous cigars.

Suddenly a low, humming sound was heard in the room.

Suddenly, a low humming sound filled the room.

Papers on the directors' table were bunched as if by unseen hands, and thrown to the ceiling, from which they descended like flakes of snow and scattered about the room.

Papers on the directors' table were piled up as if by invisible hands and tossed to the ceiling, from where they floated down like snowflakes and spread across the room.

A book of minutes was torn from the hands of a secretary. It was raised and brought down on vice-president Farnsworth's head. A chair was pulled out from under another director and he was deposited in an undignified heap on the floor.

A notebook full of meeting notes was yanked from a secretary's hands. It was lifted up and slammed down onto vice-president Farnsworth's head. A chair was yanked out from underneath another director, leaving him in a humiliating pile on the floor.

Another director acted as though he had been tripped, and he fell on top of Farnsworth. Two big vases crashed to the floor in bits. Other decorative objects were scattered about.

Another director pretended he had been tripped and fell on top of Farnsworth. Two large vases shattered on the floor. Other decorative items were strewn everywhere.

The directors who had been hurtled to the floor stood up with expressions of comical surprise on their features. Their chairs catapulted into a far corner of the room, one after the other.

The directors who had been thrown to the floor got up with looks of comical surprise on their faces. Their chairs flew into a distant corner of the room, one after the other.

Startled expressions resounded from the group.

Startled looks spread through the group.

A small bookcase fell on its front with a crash of glass. Ferguson's cane jumped in the air and crashed a window pane.

A small bookcase toppled over with a crash of glass. Ferguson's cane flew up in the air and shattered a window pane.

The humming ceased suddenly.

The humming stopped suddenly.


The room was a wreck. The assembled men stood aghast. They were simply nonplussed. Finally they phoned for the police.

The room was a mess. The gathered men were shocked. They were completely taken aback. Finally, they called the police.

After hearing the strange recital from so many highly reputable witnesses, a detective sergeant, who had responded to the call with others, reported to headquarters.

After listening to the odd accounts from so many respected witnesses, a detective sergeant, who had responded to the call with others, reported back to headquarters.

A uniformed police guard was sent to the place with instructions to remain on duty until relieved.

A uniformed police officer was sent to the location with orders to stay on duty until someone else took over.

Ferguson sent for Walter Lees, the young engineer of whom he had spoken to the directorate. Assigned to the task of unraveling the Darrow death mystery, Lees ran true to form by getting busy at once. This was at midnight of the day of the surprising directors' meeting. Lees owned a big car; he piled into it and started for the scene of the crime.

Ferguson called for Walter Lees, the young engineer he had mentioned to the directors. Assigned to solve the Darrow death mystery, Lees immediately got to work as expected. This was at midnight on the day of the shocking directors' meeting. Lees had a big car; he jumped in and headed for the crime scene.

Daybreak found him examining every inch of the road around the Darrow estate. Then he searched the hedge along the east road, where the phantom auto had disappeared after the crime. The brush along the opposite side of the thoroughfare was also gone over.

Daybreak had him looking over every inch of the road around the Darrow estate. Then he searched the hedge along the east road, where the phantom car had vanished after the crime. He also checked the brush on the other side of the road.

Passing autos had stopped to ask the meaning of his flashlight. Lees explained he had lost a pocketbook. It was as good an excuse as any and served to keep him from drawing a crowd. He found nothing to reward his long and painstaking efforts.

Passing cars had pulled over to ask what his flashlight was for. Lees explained that he had lost a wallet. It was as good an excuse as any and kept him from attracting a crowd. He found nothing to reward his long and painstaking efforts.

At seven A. M. he decided to interview the Darrow widow, and found her already up and about her kitchen, weeping softly as she worked.

At 7 A.M., he decided to interview the Darrow widow and found her already up and moving around her kitchen, quietly crying as she worked.

She bade him be seated in the living room.

She told him to take a seat in the living room.

"No, I am not afraid to stay here alone," she said in reply to Lees' first question. "Whoever killed my husband did so to get possession of his second model. They had already stolen the first. I have thought since that they were afraid that the finding of the second model after his death would aid in their detection. For some reason they had to have both models."

"No, I'm not scared to be here alone," she replied to Lee's first question. "Whoever killed my husband did it to get his second model. They had already stolen the first one. I've thought since then that they were worried that finding the second model after his death would help catch them. For some reason, they needed to have both models."

She agreed to tell all she knew of the case. Lees listened to the long recital as already recorded at the coroner's inquest. By adroit questioning Lees gained just one new fact. Mrs. Darrow remembered that she had called her husband, just before he retired to his laboratory, to fix a towel hanger in the kitchen. "He found the pivot needed oiling," explained the widow. "That was all. He oiled it and went into the laboratory."

She agreed to share everything she knew about the case. Lees listened to the lengthy account as it had already been documented at the coroner's inquest. Through skillful questioning, Lees uncovered just one new detail. Mrs. Darrow recalled that she had called her husband right before he went to his laboratory to fix a towel hanger in the kitchen. "He found that the pivot needed oiling," the widow explained. "That was it. He oiled it and then went into the laboratory."


The idea of one of the world's greatest mechanical engineers stopping his work to oil a towel hanger caused Lees to smile, but Mrs. Darrow did not smile.

The thought of one of the world's best mechanical engineers pausing his work to oil a towel rack made Lees smile, but Mrs. Darrow didn't find it amusing.

"My husband was a genius at repairing about the house," she said, in all seriousness.

"My husband was amazing at fixing things around the house," she said, completely serious.

"I can imagine so," agreed Lees.

"I can see that," agreed Lees.

The conversation ceased. Lees sat for a few minutes with his head in his hands, thinking deeply. Finally he said:

The conversation stopped. Lees sat for a few minutes with his head in his hands, deep in thought. Finally, he said:

"I am convinced that someone who was well aware of your husband's habits committed this crime. Do you believe, positively, that the gardener is above suspicion?"

"I believe that someone who knew your husband's habits really well committed this crime. Are you absolutely sure that the gardener is innocent?"

"Oh, it couldn't have been Peck," insisted Mrs. Darrow. "I had seen him down near the gate from the window. He was too far from the house, and besides, he was devoted to us both."

"Oh, it couldn't have been Peck," Mrs. Darrow insisted. "I saw him near the gate from the window. He was too far from the house, and besides, he was devoted to both of us."

"Then it was somebody from the neighborhood," said Lees.

"Then it was someone from the neighborhood," said Lees.

"Maybe so," replied Mrs. Darrow, noncommittally.

"Maybe," Mrs. Darrow said casually.

"Who lives in the next house south?"

"Who lives in the house next door on the south side?"

"That is towards the city," mused the widow. "There are no houses south on either side of the road for a little further than a mile, when you reach the town limits of Farsdale. The town line is about half-way between, and marks the southern end of this estate."

"That's toward the city," the widow thought. "There aren't any houses to the south on either side of the road for a little over a mile, until you hit the town limits of Farsdale. The town line is about halfway there and marks the southern edge of this property."

"Who lives in the first house to the north?"

"Who lives in the first house to the north?"

"That is the cottage of Peck, the gardener."

"That's Peck's cottage, the gardener."

"How near is the next house?"

"How close is the next house?"

"That was the parcel my father sold. It is about three acres, and in the center, or about the center, is the house built by Adolph Jouret, who bought the land. He lives there with his daughter. They built a magnificent place. The brook that traverses our grounds rises at a spring back of his house. Save for two West Indian servants, they are alone. The servants live in Farsdale and motor back and forth."

"That was the plot of land my dad sold. It’s about three acres, and right in the middle, or close to it, is the house built by Adolph Jouret, who bought the land. He lives there with his daughter. They created an amazing place. The stream that runs through our property starts from a spring behind his house. Besides two West Indian servants, they are all alone. The servants live in Farsdale and drive back and forth."


"What do you know of this—what's his name?" queried Lees, who had assumed the role of examiner.

"What do you know about this—what's his name?" asked Lees, who had taken on the role of examiner.

"Jouret? Very little. He is some sort of a circus man or showman, or was before he retired. He once had wealth, but my husband, some weeks ago, said that because of ill-advised investments he was not so well rated as formerly. I had the feeling that he might be forced to give up the place. I just felt that. I never heard it. I am so sorry because of the daughter. She is a beautiful girl, and seemed kindly, the one time I saw her. She was about twelve then. I do not like to say it, but she seemed a little dazed or slow witted, but really beautiful." Mrs. Darrow fell to smoothing out the folds in her house apron as Lees asked:

"Jouret? Not much. He used to be some kind of circus performer or showman before he retired. He had money at one point, but a few weeks ago, my husband mentioned that because of bad investments, he’s not as well off as he used to be. I had a feeling he might have to give up the place. It was just a feeling I had; I never heard it for sure. I feel so sorry for his daughter. She's a beautiful girl and seemed nice the one time I saw her. She was about twelve then. I don’t want to say it, but she seemed a bit out of it or not very bright, but truly beautiful." Mrs. Darrow started smoothing out the folds in her house apron as Lees asked:

"When was the only time you saw her?"

"When was the only time you saw her?"

"Ten years ago, about. Just after my father's death. They called on us. We did not care to continue the friendship, as Jouret seemed a little flamboyant—his circus nature, I suppose. Anyway, we were quiet folks, and there was no need of close association with neighbors.

"About ten years ago. Right after my dad passed away. They came to visit us. We didn’t want to keep the friendship going since Jouret came across as a bit over the top—his showy personality, I guess. Either way, we were pretty reserved people, and there was no need for a close relationship with the neighbors."

"I remember," continued the widow, after a pause, "that Jouret, when he heard my husband was a scientist, simulated an interest in science. He did have a smattering knowledge of science, but he was plainly affected, so we decided to just let him drop. No ill-feeling. We just—well, we were not interested."

"I remember," the widow continued after a pause, "that Jouret, when he found out my husband was a scientist, pretended to be interested in science. He had a bit of knowledge about it, but it was obvious he was faking, so we decided to just move on. No hard feelings. We just—well, we weren’t interested."

"You do not approve of circus people?"

"You don't like circus performers?"

"It is not that. Any honest work is honorable. It seems commendable to furnish amusement for the public. I know little about people of his profession but I am sure they are perfectly all right. It was Jouret, personally. He seemed noisy and insincere. The girl was nice. I loved her."

"It’s not that. Any honest job is respectable. It seems admirable to provide entertainment for the public. I don’t know much about people in his line of work, but I’m sure they’re all fine. It was Jouret, specifically. He came across as loud and fake. The girl was sweet. I loved her."

"That is all you know of the Jourets?"

"Is that everything you know about the Jourets?"

"That is all."

"That's all."

"Mrs. Darrow, I wish to go through this house from attic to basement. Have you any objections?"

"Mrs. Darrow, I want to go through this house from top to bottom. Do you have any objections?"

"None whatever. Make yourself free, but do not attach any significance to what appears to be a secret passageway and cave. My father was a biological chemist. He used to experiment much with small animals. He had a cave where he stored chemicals, and I believe you will find old chemicals stored down there now. I disturbed nothing."

"None at all. Feel free to explore, but don't read too much into what looks like a secret passageway and cave. My dad was a biochemist. He used to do a lot of experiments with small animals. He had a cave where he kept chemicals, and I think you'll find some old chemicals stored down there now. I didn't touch anything."

The widow forced a smile to her lips. "Will you excuse me?" she concluded. "I am trying to carry on."

The widow forced a smile. "Can you excuse me?" she said. "I’m trying to keep going."


Lees, carrying a flashlight, began a systematic search of the premises. He made his way up a winding staircase, through dust and cobwebs to the attic. He found the top story filled with trunks and bits of furniture of a previous generation. All was in order, but dust-covered and cobwebby.

Lees, holding a flashlight, started a thorough search of the place. He climbed a twisting staircase, navigating through dust and cobwebs to reach the attic. He discovered the top floor packed with trunks and old furniture from a previous era. Everything was in place, but covered in dust and cobwebs.

"Someone has been here before me," he said to himself, brushing a mist of cobwebs from his coat sleeves. "There is a path brushed through the spiderwebs." Turning his flashlight on the floor, he exclaimed:

"Someone has been here before me," he said to himself, brushing away a layer of cobwebs from his coat sleeves. "There’s a path cleared through the spiderwebs." Turning his flashlight to the floor, he exclaimed:

"And here are footprints in the dust. Well I'll be—!"

"And here are footprints in the dust. Well, I'll be—!"

Then, after some study, he mused:

Then, after some studying, he pondered:

"Of course there has been someone here. The killer of Darrow probably has been here to see what he could see. It was no great task. The doors were never locked. The footprints are of no value except to give me the size of his shoes."

"Of course, someone has been here. The killer of Darrow has probably come to see what he could find. It was no big deal. The doors were never locked. The footprints don’t mean much except to tell me the size of his shoes."

He measured the footprints carefully. Then he went downstairs and phoned the measurements to a local shoe dealer, asking him to give him the trade size of shoes which would make such prints.

He measured the footprints carefully. Then he went downstairs and called a local shoe dealer, asking him to provide the trade size of shoes that would create prints like these.

"They are number nines," decided the shoe dealer.

"They're size nines," the shoe dealer decided.

Lees then returned to resume his search in the rooms and corridors.

Lees then went back to continue his search in the rooms and hallways.

"Wonder if Jouret wears nines," he questioned himself. "But what if he does? I couldn't convict him on that score. However, it might help."

"Wonder if Jouret wears size nines," he asked himself. "But what if he does? I couldn't convict him on that. Still, it might be helpful."

Then he fell to searching through the old trunks. He found old photographs, articles of apparel, knicknacks—grandmother's and grandfather's belongings all of them, and some children's clothes of the days when little boys wore ruffles about their necks and little girls' pantalettes reached to their ankles.

Then he started sifting through the old trunks. He came across old photos, clothes, knickknacks—all belongings of his grandmother and grandfather, as well as some children's clothes from the time when little boys wore ruffles around their necks and little girls' pantalettes went down to their ankles.

Carefully each article was replaced. He made his way down to the third and then the second floor. Through cobwebby corridors and bedchambers he searched, but found nothing further to aid his case.

Carefully, he replaced each article. He made his way down to the third and then the second floor. Through dusty corridors and bedrooms, he searched, but found nothing else to help his case.

In the unused rooms on the first floor he found an old spinning-wheel, candle moulds and utensils used in cooking in the days when housewives cooked over an open fire.

In the unused rooms on the first floor, he discovered an old spinning wheel, candle molds, and cooking tools from the time when housewives cooked over an open fire.


He did not find the "secret" passageway until Mrs. Darrow came to his aid. Leading from the basement was a coal chute. This shoot was formed in a triangle with the point under a trap. It was man-high at the cellar opening and its floor was a slide for fuel. It had been in use, evidently, quite recently.

He didn't discover the "secret" passageway until Mrs. Darrow helped him. There was a coal chute leading from the basement. This chute was shaped like a triangle, with the point ending under a trapdoor. It was tall enough for a person at the cellar opening, and its floor was a slide for coal. It seemed to have been used fairly recently.

At the cellar wall of this chute, Mrs. Darrow pressed what appeared to be a knot in the old timber and pushed open a door.

At the cellar wall of this chute, Mrs. Darrow pressed what looked like a knot in the old wood and opened a door.

A dank odor issued forth as the door was opened. Lees entered the passage and Mrs. Darrow returned upstairs.

A musty smell wafted out as the door opened. Lees stepped into the hallway and Mrs. Darrow went back upstairs.

Following the underground passageway, Lees came onto a cave about 14 by 14 feet in size with a ceiling and walls of arched brick. It had evidently been built before the days of cement construction.

Following the underground passageway, Lees emerged into a cave about 14 by 14 feet in size, with a ceiling and walls made of arched brick. It was clearly built before the era of cement construction.

A long bench and shelves with carboys and jars of chemicals were the only furnishings. Lees sounded all the walls, but found nothing further to interest him.

A long bench and shelves filled with carboys and jars of chemicals were the only furnishings. Lees checked all the walls but found nothing else that caught his interest.

Lees returned to town at the urgent call of "Old Perk," who had arranged with great care to keep the appointment at 50th street and Broadway, where the decoy package was to be left. He had snipers in nearby windows. He had detectives, dressed in the gay garb of the habitues of the neighborhood, patrolling the corner, and he and his own guard parked an automobile, against all traffic rule, at the curb near the rubbish can.

Lees returned to town at the urgent request of "Old Perk," who had taken great care to keep the meeting at 50th Street and Broadway, where the decoy package was supposed to be left. He had snipers in nearby windows. He had detectives, dressed like the locals in the area, patrolling the corner, and he and his own security parked a car, breaking all traffic rules, at the curb near the trash can.

An office boy sauntered up to the rubbish can, threw in the decoy package, and sauntered away.

An office boy strolled over to the trash can, tossed in the decoy package, and walked away.

A second later there was a low humming sound. The decoy package fairly jumped out of the rubbish can and disappeared in thin air.

A second later, there was a low humming sound. The decoy package practically jumped out of the trash can and vanished into thin air.

The humming sound seemed to round the corner into 50th Street. Detectives followed on the jump. The humming approached an auto at the curb and the auto's self starter began to function. As the police stood near by, enough to have jumped into the auto, the whole machine, a big touring car, actually disappeared before their eyes.

The humming sound seemed to turn the corner onto 50th Street. The detectives quickly followed. The humming got closer to a car at the curb, and the car's self-starter kicked in. As the police stood close enough to jump into the car, the entire vehicle, a large touring car, actually vanished right before their eyes.

Consternation is a mild word when used to describe the result.

Consternation is a mild word when used to describe the result.


All forces set to trap the extortionists gathered in a group, and in their surprise and disappointment began discussing the queer case in loud tones. A crowd was gathering which was blocking traffic.

All the teams ready to catch the extortionists came together, and in their surprise and disappointment, they started talking about the strange case loudly. A crowd was forming that was blocking traffic.

"Old Perk" was the first to recover from his surprise.

"Old Perk" was the first to regain his composure after being surprised.

"Get the hell out of this neighborhood," he yelled to his working forces. "All of you get down to my office!"

"Get out of this neighborhood!" he shouted to his team. "All of you come to my office!"

The working force dissolved and "Old Perk" drove away.

The workforce broke up and "Old Perk" drove off.

At "Old Perk's" office shortly afterward a conference of the defeated forces of the law and of science was held.

At "Old Perk's" office soon after, a meeting of the defeated forces of the law and science took place.

"Old Perk" stormed and raged and the detective captain in charge fumed and fussed, but nothing came of it all. One was as powerless as another. Finally the conference adjourned.

"Old Perk" stormed and raged, and the detective captain in charge seethed and fretted, but nothing came of it all. One was as powerless as the other. Finally, the conference wrapped up.

The next morning in the mail, Perkins Ferguson, president of Schefert Engineering Corporation, received a letter carefully printed in rubber type. It read:

The next morning in the mail, Perkins Ferguson, president of Schefert Engineering Corporation, received a letter carefully printed in rubber type. It read:

Thanks for the $50 bill. You cheated us by $99,950. This will never do. Don't be like that. You poor fools, you make us increase our demand. We double it. Leave $200,000 for us on your desk and leave the desk unlocked. We will get it. Every time you ignore one of our demands, one of your number will die. Better take this matter seriously. Last warning.

Invisible Death.

Thanks for the $50 bill. You owe us $99,950. This isn’t going to cut it. Don’t act like that. You naive fools, you’re pushing us to increase our demand. We’re doubling it. Leave $200,000 on your desk and make sure the desk is unlocked. We will take it. Every time you ignore one of our demands, one of your people will die. You should take this seriously. Final warning.

Invisible Death.

"Not another dime will they get out of me," mused Ferguson.

"Not another penny will they get from me," thought Ferguson.

He started opening the rest of his mail.

He began opening the rest of his mail.

A clerk entered and handed him a telegram. It read:

A clerk came in and handed him a telegram. It said:

"Damon Farnsworth struck down at breakfast table. Family heard humming sound as he fell from his chair. Removed to Medical Center. Skull reported fractured. May die.

"William Devins, Chief of Police, Larchmont."

"Damon Farnsworth collapsed at the breakfast table. His family heard a humming sound as he fell from his chair. He was taken to the Medical Center. His skull is reported to be fractured. He could die."

"William Devins, Chief of Police, Larchmont."

Ferguson wildly seized the telephone. "Get me Farnsworth's house at Larchmont!" he shouted to his operator.

Ferguson grabbed the phone frantically. "Connect me to Farnsworth's house in Larchmont!" he yelled at his operator.


The phone was answered by Jones, the butler.

The phone was picked up by Jones, the butler.

"This is Ferguson."

"This is Ferguson."

An agitated voice replied:

A frustrated voice replied:

"'Ow sir, yes sir. It's true, sir. 'E was bleeding at the 'ead, sir. Something 'it 'im."

'Oh sir, yes sir. It's true, sir. He was bleeding from the head, sir. Something hit him.'

"Let me talk to Mrs. Farnsworth."

"Let me speak to Mrs. Farnsworth."

"They are at the 'ospital, sir."

"They're at the hospital, sir."

"One of the boys."

"One of the guys."

"Both are at the 'ospital, sir."

"Both are at the hospital, sir."

"Do you think he will live?"

"Do you think he’ll make it?"

"An' 'ow could I say, sir?"

"How can I say that, sir?"

Ferguson called the Medical Center. They permitted him to talk to a doctor and a nurse. The nurse referred him to the doctor, who said:

Ferguson called the Medical Center. They allowed him to speak with a doctor and a nurse. The nurse directed him to the doctor, who said:

"He is unconscious. There is a wicked fracture at the base of the brain. He was struck from the back—a club, I believe. He may die without regaining consciousness. I am hoping he will rally and that he will be all right."

"He is unconscious. There's a serious fracture at the base of the brain. He was hit from behind—a club, I think. He might not survive without waking up. I'm hoping he will pull through and be okay."

Ferguson ordered his car and, with Lees at his heels, jumped in the tonneau. He heard a humming sound back of him. He looked back and saw nothing. Both he and Lees were too impressed for words.

Ferguson called for his car and, with Lees following closely, jumped into the back seat. He heard a humming noise behind him. He glanced back but saw nothing. Both he and Lees were too amazed to speak.

"Step on it," Ferguson ordered the chauffeur. "Drive us to the Medical Center."

"Step on it," Ferguson told the driver. "Take us to the Medical Center."

At the world's largest group of hospitals, Ferguson's worst fears were confirmed. The patient was reported sinking.

At the biggest hospital network in the world, Ferguson's worst fears came true. The patient was reported to be getting worse.


Ferguson, giant of Wall Street, was a low spirited man as he drove back down town to his office. With Lees he passed through the outer offices, buzzing with business and the click of typewriters. Not a head was raised from a desk or machine. It was a well-drilled force.

Ferguson, a big player on Wall Street, felt down as he drove back to his office downtown. With Lees, he went through the outer offices, which were buzzing with activity and the sound of typewriters. Not a single head lifted from a desk or machine. It was a well-trained workforce.

Into his private sanctum he walked or rather dragged himself, and wearily he sat down. He pushed a pile of papers from him and ran his hand over his hot brow.

Into his private sanctuary, he walked—or more like dragged himself—and wearily sat down. He pushed a stack of papers away from him and ran his hand over his sweaty forehead.

Blood pounded at his temples.

His heart raced.

For the first time in his life he faced a situation which was too deep for his understanding.

For the first time in his life, he encountered a situation that was beyond his understanding.

Over and over again he reviewed the uncanny events as Lees sat awaiting orders.

Over and over again, he went over the strange events while Lees sat waiting for orders.

"I cannot have them killing off my friends like that," he mused finally.

"I can’t let them kill my friends like that," he thought at last.

He called a clerk.

He called the clerk.

"Go to the bank and get $200,000 in fifties and one hundreds," he commanded.

"Go to the bank and get $200,000 in fifty-dollar and hundred-dollar bills," he ordered.

When the clerk returned with the money he laid the package on his desk and left the desk open. "This might appear cowardly, but it will give us time," he said. Lees did not offer an opinion.

When the clerk came back with the money, he placed the package on his desk and left it open. "This might seem cowardly, but it will buy us some time," he said. Lees didn't share his thoughts.

Ferguson drew a personal note for $200,000 and sent it to the Schefert Corporation's attorneys. This amount represented a large part of Ferguson's personal assets, not involved with any company with which he was connected. He told Lees to go about his further investigations. Then he left the office and started for his home. "I'll bank my life Lees will have those crooks lined up within a week," he assured himself as he lolled in his auto, bound homeward. But his voice sounded hollow, and the blood still pounded at his temples.

Ferguson wrote a personal check for $200,000 and sent it to the Schefert Corporation's attorneys. This amount was a significant portion of Ferguson's personal assets, unrelated to any company he was involved with. He told Lees to continue with his investigations. Then he left the office and headed home. "I bet Lees will have those criminals in line within a week," he assured himself as he relaxed in his car on the way home. But his voice felt empty, and the blood was still rushing in his temples.


Reaching home, he found a call from the western plant, at Chicago. He phoned the superintendent with a foreboding that all was not well.

Reaching home, he found a call from the western plant in Chicago. He called the superintendent with a sense that something was off.

"This you, Perk?" sounded the voice on the wire.

"This you, Perk?" came the voice on the line.

"Yes, what's up?"

"Yes, what's going on?"

"I had not intended bothering you with this, but in the light of all that has happened I guess you had better know that one of our engineers went stark mad out here about three weeks ago. He was a very brainy man but his reason snapped. He first appeared queer when he began talking of anarchy and cursing capitalists. Then one afternoon he struck a shop foreman down with a heavy wrench and rushed out of the plant. We have not seen him since. The police have been looking for him, but he is still at large."

"I didn't want to trouble you with this, but given everything that’s happened, you should know that one of our engineers went completely insane about three weeks ago. He was really smart, but he lost his mind. He started acting strange when he began talking about anarchy and cursing capitalists. Then one afternoon, he attacked a shop foreman with a heavy wrench and ran out of the plant. We haven't seen him since. The police have been searching for him, but he’s still missing."

"That explains a lot of things," said "Old Perk." "Tell the police to keep after him. We'll look for him here. File me a complete detailed report of the incident by telegraph," he instructed. Then he asked:

"That clears up a lot," said "Old Perk." "Tell the police to stay on his trail. We'll search for him here. Send me a full, detailed report of the incident by telegraph," he instructed. Then he asked:

"How is the foreman? Badly hurt?"

"How is the foreman? Seriously injured?"

"He dodged; it was a glancing blow. The foreman was back to work in a week. But he is nervous and has armed himself. We have put on extra guards."

"He dodged; it was a glancing blow. The foreman was back to work in a week. But he's anxious and has armed himself. We've added extra guards."

"Good," commended Ferguson. "Don't hesitate to spend tolls to keep me advised of any developments."

"Good," praised Ferguson. "Don't hesitate to spend money on tolls to keep me updated on any developments."

An hour and a half later, Ferguson phoned the chief clerk in his offices:

An hour and a half later, Ferguson called the chief clerk in his office:

"Go into my private office," he ordered, "and see if there is a package on my desk. It is a bank package."

"Go into my private office," he instructed, "and check if there's a package on my desk. It's a bank package."

The clerk returned in a few moments.

The clerk came back in a few moments.

"There is no package on your desk, Mr. Ferguson."

"There’s no package on your desk, Mr. Ferguson."

"That is all I wanted to know," said Ferguson, and hung up the receiver.

"That's all I wanted to know," Ferguson said, and hung up the phone.

Then Ferguson called up the Darrow home and tried to get in touch with Lees, but was unable to do so, as Mrs. Darrow said she had not seen him since he had been called back to the office.

Then Ferguson called the Darrow home and tried to reach Lees, but he couldn't get through, as Mrs. Darrow said she hadn't seen him since he had been called back to the office.


The reason Ferguson could not reach Lees was because Lees had decided to learn once and for all if Jouret wore number nine shoes. He had started for Jouret's in his own car. It was a beautiful country he was traversing, but he had no time to note that the tree branches almost met over his head and that his way was bordered with a profusion of wild flowers, displaying a rainbow of colors.

The reason Ferguson couldn't reach Lees was that Lees had decided to find out once and for all if Jouret wore size nine shoes. He had set out for Jouret's in his own car. It was a beautiful area he was driving through, but he didn’t have time to notice that the tree branches nearly met above his head and that his route was lined with a profusion of wildflowers, showcasing a rainbow of colors.

The house of Jouret, the retired circus performer, sat back far from the road, against the side of a beautiful hill, and was surrounded by poplars. The landscape was wilder and more natural than that of the Darrow place adjoining.

The house of Jouret, the retired circus performer, was set back far from the road, against the slope of a lovely hill, and was surrounded by poplar trees. The landscape was wilder and more natural than that of the nearby Darrow place.

The door was opened by a Porto Rican boy. Lees lost no time. He said bluntly:

The door was opened by a Puerto Rican boy. Lees didn't waste any time. He said directly:

"Tell your master that a gentleman is here to see him on very particular business."

"Let your boss know that a guy is here to see him about something important."

Jouret, himself, came back with the boy.

Jouret came back with the boy.

"What is it?" he asked, smiling a welcome.

"What is it?" he asked, smiling warmly.

"I am working on the case of the death of Mr. Darrow, your neighbor. I believed you might have seen something. I thought you might aid me."

"I’m investigating the case involving the death of Mr. Darrow, your neighbor. I thought you might have witnessed something and could help me."


Jouret betrayed no surprise.

Jouret showed no surprise.

"Come in," he said. He led the way to a large reception room and asked his visitor to be seated. He was the soul of affability. Short, husky and florid. His eyes large, black and staring. His hair black, quite long and curling upward at the ears. He was dressed in black, and he had the appearance of a big, fat crow.

"Come in," he said. He led the way to a large reception room and asked his visitor to have a seat. He was the embodiment of friendliness. Short, stocky, and rosy-faced. His eyes were large, black, and wide open. His hair was black, fairly long, and curled up at the ears. He was dressed in black and looked like a big, plump crow.

"I am glad you came," he greeted his guest, "for I have far too few callers." He switched on a big electric bunch-light in the center of the room, for it was dusk.

"I’m glad you came," he said to his guest, "since I hardly ever get visitors." He turned on a large overhead light in the center of the room because it was getting dark.

"We have been told that you are a retired circus man," said Lees, in his usual frank manner.

"We've been told that you're a retired circus performer," Lees said, in his typical straightforward way.

"Not exactly," said Jouret. "I traveled on the continent, finally journeying to Australia and then to the States. I crossed the country from San Francisco and settled down here. I was known as 'Elias, the Great.' I had my own company and property. It was a magic show. It was not a circus, although we did carry two elephants, three camels, some ponies, snakes, and birds and smaller animals. That's where the circus report came from.

"Not exactly," said Jouret. "I traveled around Europe, then finally went to Australia and later to the States. I crossed the country from San Francisco and settled down here. I was known as 'Elias, the Great.' I had my own company and property. It was a magic show. It wasn't a circus, although we did have two elephants, three camels, some ponies, snakes, and birds along with smaller animals. That's where the circus report came from."

"When I retired I sold my stock to a circus. The newspapers regarded it as funny, and one of them printed a half page story with pictures about the public sale. It was very much exaggerated. They mentioned giraffes, hyenas, and a lot of other animals I never possessed. Odd, wasn't it, getting so much publicity after I was through needing it? However I never, in those days, dodged the limelight." Jouret ended his speech with a loud and hearty guffaw.

"When I retired, I sold my stock to a circus. The newspapers found it funny, and one even published a half-page story with pictures about the public sale. It was really exaggerated. They talked about giraffes, hyenas, and a bunch of other animals I never owned. Strange, right? Getting all that attention after I didn’t need it anymore? But back then, I never shied away from the spotlight." Jouret finished his speech with a loud and hearty laugh.

"I will call my daughter," Jouret appended. "She will be glad to meet you." He left the room.

"I'll call my daughter," Jouret added. "She'll be happy to meet you." He left the room.

Lees had taken occasion to note the size of Jouret's feet. They were small, almost effeminate. More likely fives or sixes than nines.

Lees had taken the opportunity to notice the size of Jouret's feet. They were small, almost feminine. More likely a size five or six than a nine.

Soon Jouret returned with a girl in her early twenties. She was blond and radiantly beautiful.

Soon, Jouret came back with a girl in her early twenties. She was blonde and stunningly beautiful.


Doris Jouret bowed and smiled in a perfectly friendly manner. Lees noted that there was something about her eyes that made her appear dazed.

Doris Jouret nodded and smiled in a completely friendly way. Lees observed that there was something in her eyes that made her look dazed.

Jouret monopolized the conversation, giving no one a chance to edge in a word.

Jouret took over the conversation, not allowing anyone to get a word in.

"This gentleman desires information in connection with the death of our neighbor Mr., or is it Dr., Darrow? I want you to assure him, as I will, that we have seen or noted nothing that could possibly throw light on the strange case."

"This man wants to know more about the death of our neighbor Mr., or is it Dr., Darrow? I need you to reassure him, like I will, that we haven't seen or heard anything that could possibly clarify this strange case."

The girl nodded, it seemed a little wearily, and Jouret was off on another conversational flight:

The girl nodded, seeming a bit tired, and Jouret was off on another conversational journey:

"I too am a man of scientific attainments," he chattered. "I am a biologist, toxicologist, doctor of medicine, a geologist, metalurgist, mineralogist, and somewhat of a mechanic and electrician. I have given long hours to the study of strange sciences in meta-physics, to which you men give too little attention. There are sciences which transcend any of this sphere. There is a higher astronomy. I neglected to say that I am an astronomer."

"I’m also a man of science," he said excitedly. "I’m a biologist, toxicologist, medical doctor, geologist, metallurgist, mineralogist, and a bit of a mechanic and electrician too. I've spent countless hours studying unusual sciences in metaphysics, which you guys don’t pay enough attention to. There are sciences that go beyond all of this. There’s a higher astronomy. I forgot to mention that I'm also an astronomer."

"Yes?" drawled Lees.

"Yeah?" drawled Lees.

"Yes!" said Jouret emphatically.

"Yes!" Jouret said emphatically.

The girl had adopted rather a theatrical pose, which disclosed considerable of her nether charms, and said nothing at all.

The girl struck a dramatic pose that revealed quite a bit of her lower body, and said nothing at all.

"When you find your man," volunteered Jouret, "you will find a madman." He said this ponderously and with a gesture meant evidently to be impressive.

"When you find your guy," Jouret interjected, "you'll find a crazy person." He said this seriously and with a gesture that was clearly meant to be impactful.

"You believe a madman did it?" asked Lees, as Jouret paused, expecting a question.

"You think a crazy person did it?" asked Lees, as Jouret stopped, anticipating a question.

"Undoubtedly. It was a paranoic with delusions of money, grandeur and a strongly developed homicidal mania. To me, that is the only sensible solution. I am quite sure that I am correct."

"Definitely. It was someone paranoid with delusions of wealth, power, and a strong tendency for violence. To me, that's the only logical conclusion. I'm pretty sure I'm right."

Lees arose to go and Jouret did not urge him to stay. He bowed Lees out and Doris bowed with him.

Lees got up to leave, and Jouret didn't try to make him stay. He bowed Lees out, and Doris bowed along with him.

"She is a beautiful girl," mused Lees once he was outside.

"She's a beautiful girl," Lees thought once he was outside.

Lees ran over in his mind the circumstances of his visit to Jouret. There was no doubt in his mind that Jouret's shoes were too small to be number nines, and he reasoned that that fact might tend to eliminate Jouret. But he was not satisfied.

Lees went over the details of his visit to Jouret in his mind. There was no doubt that Jouret's shoes were too small to be a size nine, and he thought that could rule Jouret out. But he wasn't convinced.

"I am going to get some gas," he told himself, "and then I am going to get two private detectives to assist me, for I'm going right back there. For the first time in my life I am going to be a Peeping Tom.

"I’m going to get some gas," he told himself, "and then I’m going to hire two private detectives to help me, because I’m heading right back there. For the first time in my life, I’m going to be a Peeping Tom."

"There is no moon. The poplars will give us a view of all three floors of that house, if they leave their blinds up enough, and three of us can watch all three floors at once."

"There’s no moon. The poplar trees will let us see all three floors of that house, as long as they leave their blinds up enough, and three of us can keep an eye on all three floors at once."

He phoned Ferguson that he might be busy for days, joined his pair of operatives from the detective agency and for some time the three operated on a well conceived plan.

He called Ferguson to say he might be busy for days, teamed up with his two operatives from the detective agency, and for a while, the three of them executed a well-thought-out plan.


It was probably a week later that Lees rendered a report to Perkins Ferguson, which for a time proved one of the strangest documents in the weird case. It read:

It was probably a week later that Lees submitted a report to Perkins Ferguson, which for a while turned out to be one of the strangest documents in the bizarre case. It read:

"You will probably think I am crazy, and for this reason I am having this report subscribed and sworn to, jointly and severally. With my two detectives I have seen Miss Jouret, the girl I told you about over the phone, in three places at one and the same time. Not once but twice this has happened.

"You might think I’m crazy, and that’s why I’m getting this report signed and sworn to, together and individually. With my two detectives, I’ve seen Miss Jouret, the girl I mentioned over the phone, in three different places at the same time. It’s happened not just once, but twice."

"Looking through the windows of the Jouret place at night, we saw the girl on the first, second and third floor of the house. We believed this due to a clever arrangement of mirrors. But figure this out:

"Looking through the windows of the Jouret place at night, we saw the girl on the first, second, and third floors of the house. We thought this was possible because of a clever arrangement of mirrors. But think about this:

"The next day she drove a car to town. We followed. She got out at one theater and entered. She did not come back, that we could see, but the car drove off. There was no chauffeur, and we thought we had discovered the driverless auto, until we looked and saw Miss Jouret still at the wheel.

"The next day she drove a car into town. We followed her. She got out at a theater and went inside. She didn't come back, as far as we could tell, but the car drove away. There was no driver, and we thought we had found a driverless car, until we looked and saw Miss Jouret still at the wheel."

"She got out and entered another theater. She did not come back, but the car drove off with her still at the wheel. She entered a third theater after parking the car and this time the driver's seat and the tonneau was empty.

"She got out and went into another theater. She didn’t return, but the car drove off with her still behind the wheel. After parking the car, she went into a third theater, and this time the driver’s seat and the backseat were empty."

"Reverse the reel and you will see her coming out of three theaters and driving home. That is what happened. There must be three of her, all identical, but only one shows at a time. If it's some of Jouret's far-famed magic, I'll say he's some conjurer. The explanation is not yet forthcoming. We want to shadow Jouret, but he never goes anywhere. The girl has only been out the one time when she attended three matinees as described. Believe it or not.

"Rewind the tape and you'll see her leaving three theaters and heading home. That's what really happened. There must be three of her, all identical, but only one appears at a time. If this is some of Jouret's famous magic, then he’s quite the magician. We still don’t have an explanation. We want to follow Jouret, but he never goes anywhere. The girl has only gone out once when she attended those three matinees, as mentioned. Believe it or not."

"The next night we each—the two detectives and I—tried to steal a march on one another and called her up and asked her to go out. To our individual surprise, she agreed in each case. To our collective surprise, she kept all three dates on the same night. She walked through the trees in this vicinity with me. She also drove down the road in the auto with one of my detectives, and she went dancing with the other. She was in three places miles apart at one and the same time.

"The next night, the two detectives and I each tried to get the jump on one another and called her up, asking her to go out. To our individual surprise, she agreed every time. To our collective surprise, she kept all three dates on the same night. She walked through the trees in this area with me. She also drove down the road in the car with one of my detectives, and she went dancing with the other. She was in three places miles apart all at once."

"We each brought her home within a half hour of the other and we are swearing to that. Either we are all hypnotized or else there are three identical Misses Jouret.

"We all brought her home within half an hour of each other, and we stand by that. Either we’re all under some kind of spell, or there are three identical Misses Jouret."

"Jouret himself treats us all wonderfully, gives us the run of the house, and tries to talk us to death."

"Jouret is great to all of us, lets us roam freely around the house, and tries to keep us chatting non-stop."


The strange document was subscribed by Lees and the two detectives and was held by Ferguson pending developments.

The unusual document was signed by Lees and the two detectives and was kept by Ferguson until further developments.

The next report from Lees read:

The next report from Lees said:

"I had a chance to prowl around the Jouret house a little while waiting for Miss Jouret to dress. I met her twice in my ramblings and a few minutes later she met me again, this time in a different costume.

"I had a chance to wander around the Jouret house for a bit while waiting for Miss Jouret to get ready. I ran into her twice during my strolls, and a few minutes later, she approached me again, this time in a different outfit."

"I got a chance to search the woods back of Jouret's house in the evening. I found a spot where the earth had been disturbed, and dug up a pair of shoes. They were number nines."

"I got a chance to explore the woods behind Jouret's house in the evening. I found a place where the ground had been disturbed and dug up a pair of shoes. They were size nine."

A fourth report from him read:

A fourth report from him stated:

"We found the body of the crazed engineer. He had drowned himself in a lake. This eliminates him as a murder suspect."

"We found the body of the disturbed engineer. He had drowned himself in a lake. This rules him out as a murder suspect."


Two weeks passed with no new developments in the "Invisible Death" case except for the arrival of a letter demanding $1,000,000 and threatening the life of Perkins Ferguson if the demand was ignored. It was ignored, and only served to spur Lees and his detectives on to decisive action.

Two weeks went by with no new updates in the "Invisible Death" case, except for the arrival of a letter demanding $1,000,000 and threatening Perkins Ferguson's life if the demand was ignored. The demand was ignored, which only motivated Lees and his detectives to take decisive action.

They decided to rush the Jouret house and kidnap Jouret with the idea of holding him until he agreed to explain the presence of the number nine shoes buried back of his house.

They decided to storm the Jouret house and kidnap Jouret, planning to hold him until he agreed to explain the nine shoes buried in the back of his house.

A low moon hung over the poplars when Lees rang the Jouret front door bell. One detective was guarding a side door and the other a back door.

A low moon hung over the poplars when Lees rang the Jouret front doorbell. One detective was watching the side door and the other was at the back door.

Suddenly Jouret was seen to jump from a second-story window. As he did, a car driven by one of his Porto Ricans came along the drive and he leaped into it. Lees, first to see Jouret, called his detectives. They came running. Their car was waiting in the road.

Suddenly, Jouret was spotted jumping out of a second-story window. Just as he did, a car driven by one of his Puerto Rican associates drove down the lane and he jumped into it. Lees, the first to notice Jouret, called his detectives. They came running. Their car was waiting on the road.

The Porto Rican was seen to jump from the Jouret car just as it started south towards New York.

The Puerto Rican was seen jumping out of the Jouret car just as it headed south toward New York.

Lees took up the race. Both cars had plenty of power, but the Jouret car suddenly disappeared as a low humming noise began to break the stillness of the night.

Lees started the race. Both cars had a lot of power, but the Jouret car suddenly vanished as a low humming sound began to disturb the quiet of the night.

One of the detectives was at the wheel. Lees, as usual, was giving orders:

One of the detectives was driving. Lees, as usual, was barking orders:

"Keep close to that hum. Never mind that you cannot see the car. It is there all right. If you can gain on it enough, drive right into it."

"Stay close to that hum. Don’t worry that you can't see the car. It's definitely there. If you can catch up to it enough, just drive right into it."

"Righto!" shouted the detective. "We're wise to him now."

"Got it!" shouted the detective. "We've figured him out now."

The humming noise was taking on speed with every second. So was Lees' car. Soon Lees' car was making sixty miles an hour with the hum just ahead and barely audible.

The humming noise was getting louder by the second. So was Lees' car. Before long, Lees' car was going sixty miles an hour with the hum just in front and barely audible.

Past traffic lights, over bridges and grade crossings the mad chase of the phantom continued.

Past traffic lights, over bridges and railway crossings, the wild pursuit of the phantom went on.

Wildly racing through the night, missing other cars by a breath, the big, visible auto continued its pursuit of—what?

Wildly speeding through the night, narrowly avoiding other cars, the large, noticeable vehicle continued its chase of—what?

Careening, Lees' car rounded a curve, and, above the hum just ahead, they heard the shouted curses of their quarry. But he could not be seen. Lees could only see the road marked by his lights.

Careening, Lees' car took a sharp turn, and above the hum just ahead, they heard the shouted curses of their target. But he was nowhere to be seen. All Lees could make out was the road illuminated by his headlights.

Mile after mile the wild, uncanny chase of the phantom continued.

Mile after mile, the wild, eerie pursuit of the ghost went on.


Soon the lights of New York could be seen in the distance. The cars were forced to slow down somewhat. Suddenly there was a thundering crash ahead. A car was twisted in a mass of tangled wreckage.

Soon the lights of New York appeared in the distance. The cars had to slow down a bit. Then there was a loud crash ahead. A car was mangled in a heap of twisted wreckage.

Feminine and masculine shrieks blended as Lees' car piled up on the wrecked heap. A third car, becoming suddenly visible, rolled over and brought up at the edge of the road. From this car emerged the limping, cursing form of Jouret.

Feminine and masculine screams mixed together as Lees' car crashed into the wreckage. A third car, suddenly appearing, flipped over and came to a stop at the side of the road. Out of this car stumbled the limping, swearing figure of Jouret.

From the wreckage three painfully injured young men dragged and tore themselves. Then they leaped—ignoring their hurts—at the limping figure.

From the wreckage, three badly injured young men pulled themselves out. Then they jumped—forgetting their pain—toward the limping figure.

The fight was on. Jouret was heavy and powerful and proved an obstinate fighter, for he knew he was fighting for his life. He bit and clawed. He kicked with one uninjured leg and butted with his massive head.

The fight was on. Jouret was big and strong and proved to be a tough fighter since he knew he was fighting for his life. He bit and scratched. He kicked with one uninjured leg and headbutted with his huge head.

Lees and his detectives were fighting with no respect for the rules. Lees managed to get his two hands on the bull-neck of Jouret just as one detective connected a duet of blows to the man's wind.

Lees and his detectives were throwing punches without any regard for the rules. Lees got a grip on Jouret's thick neck just as one of the detectives landed a couple of hits to the man's midsection.

Lees' hands closed in a steely grip, and soon Jouret was limp and helpless.

Lees' hands tightened into a hard grip, and soon Jouret was weak and defenseless.

They held him there. An ambulance arrived. A few minutes later a police auto with reserves came on the scene. The police shackled Jouret.

They restrained him there. An ambulance showed up. A few minutes later, a police car with backup arrived at the scene. The police handcuffed Jouret.

The car that had been hit by the phantom was a light sedan. It was occupied by two women. Their bodies were drawn from the wreckage. Both were dead—innocents sacrificed to the blood madness of a maniac.

The car hit by the phantom was a compact sedan. It had two women inside. Their bodies were pulled from the wreckage. Both were dead—innocents lost to the bloodlust of a madman.

Jouret was right about himself. He was a paranoic with a strongly developed homicidal mania.

Jouret was accurate about himself. He struggled with paranoia and had a strong desire to kill.

In the wreckage was found a package containing $200,000 and also two twisted and broken mechanisms. One of these was about the size of an ordinary kitchen coffee-mill, and the other slightly larger.

In the wreckage was found a package containing $200,000 and two twisted and broken mechanisms. One of these was about the size of a regular kitchen coffee grinder, and the other was slightly larger.


Regarding these machines, Lees wrote in a report:

Regarding these machines, Lees wrote in a report:

"While making a fourth search of Darrow's laboratory, I found the equations, specifications and what I believe to be the full plans for the last invention of the ingenious Darius Darrow.

"While doing a fourth search of Darrow's lab, I found the equations, specifications, and what I think are the complete plans for the latest invention of the brilliant Darius Darrow."

"Many of the most astounding inventions and discoveries have resulted from theories which were laughed to scorn at the time they were advanced. Roebling's plans for the Brooklyn Bridge resulted in a meeting of the foremost engineers of the day. All agreed that the plans were built on a false premise. They argued that the bridge would fall of its own weight. Then they all had a good laugh. The bridge still stands.

"Many of the most amazing inventions and discoveries have come from theories that were mocked when they were first proposed. Roebling's plans for the Brooklyn Bridge led to a meeting of the top engineers of the time. Everyone agreed that the plans were based on a wrong assumption. They argued that the bridge would collapse under its own weight. Then they all had a good laugh. The bridge still stands."

"Watching smoke float over a hill from army camp fires caused an early French scientist to dream of filling a bag full of smoke and riding with it over the hill. The first balloon was the answer to this dream.

"Watching smoke drift over a hill from army campfires inspired an early French scientist to imagine filling a bag with smoke and soaring over the hill with it. The first balloon was the realization of this dream."

"James Watt is said to have gotten his idea for a steam engine from watching a lid on a tea-kettle dance under steam pressure.

"James Watt is said to have gotten his idea for a steam engine from watching a lid on a tea kettle move around under steam pressure."

"When Langley was flying his man-carrying kites the Wright brothers dreamed of hitching an engine and a propeller to a giant kite. The airplane was the result of these experiments.

"When Langley was flying his human-carrying kites, the Wright brothers dreamed of attaching an engine and a propeller to a big kite. The airplane came from these experiments."


"Darrow got his idea from watching a rapidly revolving wheel. He noticed that the spokes and rim blended into a blurred disc when a certain speed was reached. The entire wheel was practically invisible, under certain lighting conditions, when a higher speed was attained.

"Darrow got his idea from watching a fast-spinning wheel. He realized that the spokes and rim merged into a blurred disc when it hit a certain speed. The whole wheel practically disappeared under certain lighting conditions when it spun even faster."

"Darrow went further and reached the conclusion that there was a rate of vibration that would produce invisibility. This was accepted in practically all engineering research plants, long before it was perfected by Darrow.

"Darrow went even further and concluded that there was a frequency of vibration that could create invisibility. This idea was accepted in almost all engineering research facilities long before Darrow perfected it."

"The facts are that any rapidly vibrating object becomes more and more difficult to outline as its rate of vibration increases. All that was left for Darrow was to arrive at the exact mathematical time, tone, or rate of vibration producing invisibility and to construct a vibrator tuned to produce this condition.

"The facts are that any object vibrating quickly becomes harder to define as its vibration rate goes up. All that Darrow had left to do was figure out the exact mathematical time, tone, or vibration rate that caused invisibility and create a vibrator set to achieve that state."

"His first machine produced the vibrations of invisibility in a field with a three-foot radius in all directions. That is, it caused every solid object, within this atmospheric field, to vibrate at the rate, tone, or speed of invisibility. This machine was in no sense rotary. It departed from the original example of a revolving wheel and entered instead into general vibration in a given or measured field.

"His first machine created vibrations of invisibility in a three-foot radius all around. In other words, it made every solid object within this atmospheric field vibrate at the frequency, tone, or speed of invisibility. This machine was not rotary at all. It moved away from the original design of a spinning wheel and instead engaged in general vibration within a specific or measured field."

"The pulsations or vibrations of an ordinary automobile engine will cause every ounce of metal, or solid, in the automobile—including the driver—to vibrate at the same rate or momentum. This is a known fact, and it provided the basis for Darrow's experiments.

"The vibrations of a regular car engine make every piece of metal or solid in the car—along with the driver—vibrate at the same rate. This is a well-known fact, and it served as the foundation for Darrow's experiments."


"Darrow built two machines. The first had a field with a radius of three feet on all sides. This was used by the killer in his murders. Jouret stole this machine first, thus paving his way for the second robbery.

"Darrow built two machines. The first had a field with a radius of three feet on all sides. This was used by the killer in his murders. Jouret stole this machine first, paving the way for his second robbery."

"With the first machine in his possession, Jouret was able to commit the Darrow murder without being seen. He had to have the second and larger machine, however, to make his auto disappear. He stole the larger machine at the time of the Darrow murder, and with it he had his auto vanish, as the gardener testified.

"With the first machine in his possession, Jouret was able to carry out the Darrow murder without being noticed. However, he needed the second and larger machine to make his car disappear. He stole the larger machine during the Darrow murder, and with it, he made his car vanish, as the gardener testified."

"Both machines were hopelessly smashed in the wreck, but with Darrow's documents at hand, we might be able to construct another and a larger model. A machine built on the proper scale will make a plane or a battleship invisible and should, as Darrow said, make war against this country impossible.

"Both machines were completely wrecked in the crash, but with Darrow's documents available, we could potentially build another, larger model. A machine designed to the right scale will make a plane or a battleship invisible and should, as Darrow mentioned, make war against this country impossible."


"Digging into Jouret's history we found that the 'Misses Jouret' were one-cell triplets. Their mother, Mrs. Doris Nettleton, an English woman, was a member of Jouret's troupe, as was the father.

"Digging into Jouret's history, we found that the 'Misses Jouret' were one-cell triplets. Their mother, Mrs. Doris Nettleton, an English woman, was part of Jouret's troupe, and so was their father."

"The mother died at the birth of the triplets. The father died a few years later. The company was touring Australia at the time. Jouret and the father had the birth of only one baby recorded. She was named Doris, after the mother. The other girls also used this one name. They now have only one name among them until the court gives them individual names.

"The mother died during the birth of the triplets. The father passed away a few years later. The company was touring Australia at the time. Jouret and the father only had the birth of one baby recorded. She was named Doris, after the mother. The other girls also took on this name. They now share a single name among them until the court assigns them individual names."

"Jouret never let but one girl be seen at a time. The reason was that he and the father had planned to use the girls, when grown, to create a surprising stage illusion. In this illusion, one girl was to act as the earthly body and the other girls as the astral bodies of the same purported individual.

"Jouret only allowed one girl to be seen at a time. The reason was that he and her father had planned to use the girls, when they grew up, to create a shocking stage illusion. In this illusion, one girl was meant to represent the physical body while the other girls acted as the astral bodies of the same supposed individual."

"The father died, and Jouret retired before he ever got around to staging the illusion. Jouret continued the deception, however, because it appealed to his showman's nature.

The father died, and Jouret stepped back before he ever got to putting on the illusion. Still, Jouret kept up the deception because it suited his showman personality.

"The girls, at all times, were under the hypnotic control of Jouret, and, of course, knew nothing of his crazed intellect or crimes. Upon his arrest Jouret released the girls from the spell of years.

"The girls were always under Jouret's hypnotic control and, of course, had no idea of his twisted mind or crimes. When he was arrested, Jouret freed the girls from years of his influence."

"The Misses Nettleton say that Jouret was always kind to them and was an ethical showman until his mind gave way.

"The Nettleton sisters say that Jouret was always nice to them and was a decent showman until he lost his sanity."

"I told the triplets that I might find them employment with our concern, but they prefer to follow in the footsteps of their mother and father, and return to the stage."

"I told the triplets that I might help them find jobs with our company, but they prefer to follow in their parents' footsteps and return to the stage."

Ferguson, quite his normal self once more, since Farnsworth was recovering slowly, twitted Lees about being in love with one of the triplets. Lees admitted they were most gorgeous blondes, but insisted he preferred one brunette.

Ferguson, back to his usual self now that Farnsworth was slowly recovering, teased Lees about having a crush on one of the triplets. Lees admitted they were stunning blondes but insisted he actually preferred one brunette.

"Then another thing," added Lees. "Any man who falls in love with one of the Nettleton triplets will never be sure just which one he fell in love with."

"Then there's another thing," added Lees. "Any guy who falls for one of the Nettleton triplets will never really know which one he fell for."


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!